verse Fourthly he breaks the bond of nature for the party murthered is his brother and so he becommeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the first chapter Fiftly he feares not to kill him though he know it will be to the great grief of Adam and Eve his Parents wherein he deals worle than Esau who would not utter his hatred against Jacob till the dayes of mourning for his Father were past Genesis the twenty seventh chapter Sixtly it was not done ex irae impetu but ex odii habitu and against such the Prophet prayeth be not mercifull to such as sinne of malicious wickedness psalm the fifty ninth Seventhly his hatred was not open Cloaked hatred under colour of friendship but cloaked and hidden under a shew of love which makes it more grievous It was not mine enemie that did me this dishonour for then I could have born it It was not mine adversary that exalted himself against me for I would have hid my self but it was thou my companion my guid and familiar friend therefore let death seiz upon him Psalm the fifty fifth and the twelfth thirteenth and fifteenth verses Eighthly this sinne is committed after Gods admonition who had uied all means to draw him to repentance Ninthly not only being admonished but seeing his Father made an example of Gods wrath whom he saw daily labouring and moyling in the earth for his disobedience to God Tenthly that which makes Cains sinne out of reason sinfull Romans the seventh is the cause not for any offence that Abel had committed but for doing his duty in Gods service as the Apostle noteth in the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse Wherefore slew he him because his own works were evil and his brothers good Cain Patriarch of hypocrites and persecutors of the Godly As before he was the Patriarch of all hypocrites so here Cain is the Patriarch of all persecuting Tyrants for that he slew his brother for no other cause but for well doing and for this good sacrifice whereby he pleased God Abel the first righteous Martyr And as Abel is said to be the first of all righteous men Matthew the twenty third chapter and the twenty fifth verse so here we see him the first Martyr wherein we see the works of the Devill who is a mutherer from the beginning John the eighth chapter and the fourty fourth verse Anger conceived hatred is murther of the soul. for he did not only murther our first 〈◊〉 in Paradise but he makes Cain a mutherer first of his own soul by conceiving hatred against his brother and purposing his death and then by killing the body of his brother Envy the meanes As this is the effect of the Devill so he makes the sinne of envy the means of which sinne the Wise-man saith Proverbs the twenty seventh chapter and the fourth verse Who can stand before envy there is no way but death with them that are envyed Examples The Bretheren of Joseph were content with nothing but the death of their brother but that two of them did withstand it Genesis the thirty seventh chapter It was envy that made the Scribes and Pharisees crucifie Christ Matthew the twenty seventh chapter Of hatred 〈◊〉 murther We see how Cain proceeded against his brother from envie to anger from anger to hatred and from it to murther these degrees must be observed Note that we may avoid them in our selves because there is no man but may sall as well as Cain except the grace of God doe stay him To conclude It is a necessary point that we consider aright of of this matter for the Prophet complaineth in the fifty seventh chapter of Isaiah and the first verse The righteous perisheth and no man considereth it So it is a fault if we do not consider the death of righteous Abel The Wiseman complaineth in the seventh chapter of Ecclesiastes and the seventeenth verse In the dayes of my vanity I have seen a good man punished in his justice and a wicked man continue longer in his malice This was Abel's case but when a man shall consider that death was at the first inflicted upon sinne because it is the wages of sin Romans the sixt chapter and the last verse and that 〈◊〉 is the means by which death entred into the world Romans the fift chapter and yet that Abel a righteous man is the first that drank of this Cup in the old Testament as John Baptist was in the new it will make him say Hoc est onus Jehovae as it is in the twenty third chapter of Jeremiah and the thirty fourth verse and hic est durus sermo John the sixt chapter The Apostle saith Godlinesse hath promises both in this life and the life to come in the first epistle to Timothie the fourth chapter and the eighth verse and among the promises of this life long life is one in the sixt chapter to the Ephesians and the third verse which God promiseth to them that honour their Superiors On the other side God threatneth that the blood thirsty and deceitfull man shall not live out half his dayes Psalm the fifty fift And yet Cain lived long and Abel a godly man dyed soon Therefore when we see the righteous dye quickly and the wicked live long we must take heed we stumble not at Gods doings but justifie God and acknowledge that he is just and true and every man a lyar Psalm the fifty first Romans the third chapter Therefore to make this point plain it is true long life is promised as a blessing of God which he promiseth to the observers of his command but withall we must know there are certain causes wherein this rule holdeth not true that the dutifull and holy man shall live long in this world The exceptions are First in respect of the parties themselves to whom this blessing is promised It is with a Godly man as with the fruit of trees if after it is once ripe it besuffered to continue on the trees it will be rotten so it is with good men in this world And therefore the Wiseman saith of Enoch that because he lived amongst sinners God translated him and he took him away least wickednesse should alter his understanding and deceit beguile his minde Sapi. the fourth chapter In such a case it is not a benefit but a detriment for a man to live long And there is no man but in such a respect will be content that God shall break promise with him Secondly Another exception is in respect of the punishment of sinne If a party that pleaseth God should by living long become miserable he would not think long life a blessing and therefore God in mercy took away good Josiah that he should not see the miseries that were to come upon the Jews by the captivitie in the second booke of Chronicles and the thirty fourth chapter this favour he vouchsafed to that godly King
that it was a confession without any petition or prayer for pardon and he made no prayer because he had no hope and no hope for that he wanted faith We must therefore beware that we deferre not our confession and repentance but speedily return to God for that is the cause that he bears with us he might presently consume us after we have sinned but he spareth us for repentance as the Prophet speaketh in the thirtieth chapter of Isaiah Expectat Deus ut miseriatur and his mercy is extended to all sinners upon condition of repentance Albeit Nebuchadnezzar were a grievous sinner yet the Prophet telleth him in the fourth chapter of Daniel if he break off his sinnes by righteous dealing and his iniquities by mercy to the poor Erit sanatio erroris And the Prophet to them that had given themselves to Idolatrie saith If you turn your iniquitie shall not be to your destruction Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and the thirtieth verse Therefore the Godly man saith Wee have trespassed against God wee have taken strange wayes yet now there is hope in Israel for this Exodus the tenth chapter and second verse Which is a point very materiall for if hope of mercy and forgivenesse be cut off sinners will fall into their case that said desperatly in the eighteenth chapter of Jeremiah and the twelfth verse We will walk in the stubbornesse of our hearts or else as the Apostle speaketh They will be swallowed up of too much heavinesse in the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter that is without hope of mercy men fall into desperate hardness of heart or into desperate fear sorrow so as they cannot be comforted And this is it which the Devill desires to the end he may bring this to pass As in the beginning he took exception against one tree charged God with niggardliness envy albeit he could not charge God for all the trees of the Garden in the third chapter of Genesis and the fift verse so albeit it be impossible for the Devill to perswade Cain that God will not forgive sinnes because in as much as if God be extream to mark what is done 〈◊〉 and enter into judgement no man can be justified in his sight Psalm the one hundered and thirtieth and Psalm the one hundred fourty third therefore he must needs forgive sinnes unlesse he will shew that he hath made all men for nought Psalm the eighty ninth yet he tels him that howsoever sinnes may be forgiven yet Cain's sinne cannot be pardoned He tels Cain that a 〈◊〉 there of his Brother and such a one as denyeth the deed with such presumptuous and proud answers cannot have pardon But the error of Cain stands herein not that he is perswaded that his sin is great for murther no doubt is a great sinne but that he thinketh it so great as it could not be pardoned as if Gods mercy were not great enough for his sinne were it never so great Cain's error then as we see is Major iniquitas quà m propitiatio Which error God doth most of all detest First for that it doth prejudice his Power as if he that is Almighty were not able to pardon the sinnes of wicked men Secondly It doth prejudice his truth for God affirmeth of himself That he forgiveth iniquity transgression and sinne Exodus the thirty fourth chapter and the seventh verse which is the sinne that Cain speaketh of here The Prophet saith of God in the one hundred and thirtieth Psalme He shall deliver Israel from all his sinnes He hath shut up all under sinne that he may have mercy over all Romans the eleventh chapter And as he came into the world to save sinners so primos peecatorum in the first epistle to Timothie the first chapter and the sixteenth verse This Cain could not be ignorant of having heard of the promise which God made That the seed of the woman should break the Serpents head that is as we have shewed the head and chief sinne that the Devill can infect the soul of man withall Thirdly This error doth derogate from his goodnesse which makes it more odious to God for Gods mercy hath a preeminece above his justice Psalme the one hundred fourty fifth his mercy is above all his workes And as the Apostle saith in the second chapter of James Mercy triumpheth over Justice Therefore the sin against Gods Mercy is more grievous Again It is the more odious in Gods eyes because it takes from him the Glory of his Mercy which is essentiall and naturall in God for his Justice groweth out of man and he is said to be just not so much in regard of himself as in respect of his dealing towards men in that he rewardeth the good and punisheth the bad But as for Mercy it is naturally in him and a part of his Essence But his Justice commeth from without for when men provoke him by their sinnes then he saith Isaiah the twenty eighth chapter and the seventeenth verse Judgment will I lay to the rule and righteousness to the ballance Therefore if we conceive of God as a hard Lord whereas we see he is ready to forgive ten thousand talents to his Servants Matthew the eighteenth chapter or think him to be a hard Father whereas he is most kinde to naughty and unthrifty Sons Luke the fifteenth chapter We doe derogate against his mercie and goodness who in respect of his naturall inclination to mercy is called mercy Psalm the fifty ninth and the seventeenth verse wherefore as the Apostle said to the Jewes Acts the thirteenth chapter and the fourty sixt verse Seeing you have put the word of God from you and judged your selves unworthy of eternall life so if any man by taking an 〈◊〉 opinion of Gods mercy doe put it from him and judge himself unworthy of mercy there is no hope that he shall ever obtain forgiveness but he must either fall into that desparare hardness of heart that is mentioned Jeremiah the eighteenth chapter or else be continually tormented with a wounded spirit Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and be swallowed up of heaviness in the second to the Corinthians the second chapter Touching Cains conceit it is certain if his sinne cannot be pardoned it is either in regard of the sinne it self or of Gods justice but neither of these are any such hindrance that they ought to draw us to that which Cain saith Touching sinne it is not a thing impossible to obtain pardon for it First Because sinne is the work of a Creature which is finite and therefore can doe nothing but that which is finite But God is infinite and of his greatness there is no end psalm the one hundred and fourty sift And therefore look how much God is greater than man so great is his power to thew mercy and consequently it is not possible that his mercy should be overcome of our sinne and miserie Secondly peccatum hominis est infirmitas hominis that is sinne
carnall and are not spirituall Temperance will make men depart from the flesh and grow spirituall and so be like the 〈◊〉 nature To Temperance hee exhorts to add Patience the first voice of this quire which the Apostle reckons among the fruits of the Spirit Galathians the fift chapter and the twenty third verse for three reasons as the Philosophers observe to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is next adjoyned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the effective part is joyned courage For as is observed from John the first chapter and the thirteenth verse not of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man There are in man two wills the will of the flesh and the manly will for God having planted in the Soule desire to follow good there followes courage to remove whatsoever shall hinder our desire and as wee have a virtue to moderate our concupiscence or sensuality so here is Patience against our courage Secondly what makes a man intemperate but 〈◊〉 as Genesis the twenty fift chapter Esau must needes die except hee have the meat hee desires therefore 〈◊〉 is a virtue necessarily required in the faithfull the sixteenth chapter of the Proverbs and the ninteenth chapter of the Revelations Haec est sides patientia Sanctorum The third reason of the dependance is 〈◊〉 vincit qui patitur Intemperance and Impatience are the great Conquerors of the world the one being the Nurse of Phisitians the other of Lawyers And as we have had a virtue to conquer intemperance so it followes by good order next that wee have the virtue against impatience As the one sort are said to bee clothed in white that is the innocency of the Godly Apocalyps the seventh chapter and the ninteenth verse so others by Patience have made their garments purple in the blood of the Lamb Apocalyps the ninteenth chapter Secondly when wee know what to doe wee must not be drawn from it by any terror For as the devill to alure us to sinne joyns dulce malum so to keepe us from good hee joynes bitter with that which is good He joynes to 〈◊〉 labour and disgrace that by them hee may keepe us from it Labour is a thing our nature cannot away with durum pati the object of this virtue is tribulation as Romans the twelfth chapter bee patient in tribulation a virtue that becommeth Saints Apocalys the ninteenth chapter haec est fides patientia Sanctorum For the originall of tribulation men doe not feare the evils of the life to come and therefore God is faine to send them crosses while they live which must bee borne patiently as Micah the seventh chapter portabo iram Domini quia peccavi Secondly they are sent for tryall of our faith ut tollet ferro rubiginem addat 〈◊〉 puritatem That was the cause of Jobs trouble to try his faith The use of this virtue in respect of men is as Matthew the fift chapter If they smite thee on the one cheeke to turne the other If they take way thy coate let them have thy cloak also If men reproach ye as David was to beare it as hee did the second of Samuel and the sixteenth chapter to endure the spoyling of our goods as Hebrewes the twelfth chapter In such cases it is the perfection of the Saints while they live here to possesse their Souls with Patienee as it is in Saint Luke the one and twentith chapter For the use the Apostle makes of this virtue patience is needfull for the avoiding of corruption Give not place to the Devil by suffering the Sunne to goe down upon thy wrath Ephesians the fourth chapter For men in their impatience utter the corruption of their hearts Michah the seventh chapter Secondly It makes them like God as John the third chapter and the first verse for there is nothing in God more divine than patience this virtue he shewed to the old world which he endured so long the first epistle of Peter the third chapter and to the new world the second epistle of Peter and the third chapter He is not slack but patient to all and would have all repent The same is the affection of the Sonne of God towards his Church What did Moses admire Exodus the third chapter to see the bush a fire and not burn but videt rubum ardentem Even so now the faithfull shall drink deadly poyson and it shall not hurt them as Christ promiseth Mark the sixteenth chapter that is the evil tongues of the wicked which are as the poyson of Asps as Psalm the hundred and fourtieth The Apostles exhortation is James the first chapter and the fourth verse Be patient that ye may be intire and perfect and as the first epistle of Peter the fift chapter If ye suffer but a little God shall make you perfect And Christs advise is To bring forth fruit in patience Luke 8. Tolerantiae pietatem pietati verò fraternum amorem fraterno verò amori charitatem 2 Pet. 1. 7. IN the first of these three verses the Apostle makes his first conjunction of Faith Teaching that as we must be of a sound belief so of a virtuous life The second of Knowledge not to be drawn from a virtuous life by any deceits Of Temperance against allurements And Patience against terrors and troubles all these are moral virtues And to these he joynes in the third verse the threefold train of Godlinesse Brotherly love and Charity all which are theological virtues For as Christ exhorteth not only to doe good to them from whom we receive good Luke the sixt chapter and the thirty third verse which be the virtues of kindnesse that the Heathen practised but to add Christian virtues Doing good to them that hurt us and as Matthew the sixt chapter Our righteousnesse must exceed the righteousnesse of Scribes and Pharisees So theological virtues doe not exclude moral but as the Apostle shews we 〈◊〉 beside moral virtues 〈◊〉 these theological Faith doth not abolish but establish the Law so Romans the third chapter the Gospel requires of a Christian both will virtues and theological In the course of the world we finde it otherwise the civil man will shew himself temperate and patient but makes little account of religious virtues Others as Jude the first verse will seem to be religious by hearing and discoursing of the word and by certain religious terms but neglect those moral duties According to the first table they are religious but neglect the duty of the second Therefore for the Civil man albeit moral virtues are the perfection of this life yet if he look higher to the great and pretious promises of being partaker of the divine nature his moral virtues cannot raise him up so high as those virtues of Christianity that must doe that And for them that stop at the moral duties of the second Table and content themselves with a shewing religion by theological virtues If any man seem to be religious
considered that considering how God hath plagued them in the Devil we should beware that we fall not into the like sinnes Touching the Curse of God As it is the first so the greatest part of this Sentence And is a punishment most fearfull for all men doe abhorre to be cursed and to incurre the displeasure of a man much more of God whose word is his deed so that he no sooner speaks but it is done Jacob was loth to doe any thing to deceive his Father because so saith he I shall bring a curse upon me and not a blessing Genesis the twenty seventh chapter Indeed as the Wise-man speaks the curse that is causelesse and proceeds from foolish people shall not light upon a man Proverbs the twenty sixt chapter and the second verse But if a godly man such as Jacob and Isaac were doe curse it shall not fail but come to passe Much more shall the curse of God take effect for it shall come into a mans bowels like water and like oyle into his bones Psalm the hundred and ninth the seventeenth verse For the meaning of this Curse the Holy Gohst hath set down a large commentary in 〈◊〉 the twenty eighth chapter and in Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the Prophet saith Gods curse is a flying book twenty cubits long and ten cubits braad containing the curse that gotth over the whole earth 〈◊〉 the fift chapter and the third verse It is a book written within and without with lamentations mournings and woes Ezekiel the second chapter By these places it appeareth how large Gods Curse is in respect of this life But if with this we joyn that which Christ addeth concerning the life to come that is everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angels Matthew the twenty fift chapter his curse will appear to be farre more large Secondly There is no malediction but in regard of some evill The evill that procured this curse unto the Devill was the evill of his malice which he shewed not only in speaking evill of God but in seeking to destroy man both in body and soul And his malice appears herein because he did those things being not provoked thereunto and for that he did it without any 〈◊〉 to himself As the Devill is malicious so are all they that are of that evill one Cain had no other cause to hate his Brother and to slay him but because his works were righteous and his own evill in the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse The 〈◊〉 persecuted Christ not for any evill that they found in him worthy of death but only of envy Mark the fifteenth chapter and the tenth verse Thus to sinne of malice is a thing so displeasing unto God as albeit he did in mercy forgive men when they sinned through frailty yet he will punish their own inventions Psalm the ninty ninth and the eighth verse and therefore against such the Prophet prayeth Be not mercifull to those that offend of malicious wickednesse Psalm the fifty ninth and the fifth verse But consume them utterly in thy wrath that they may perish verse the thirteenth Where the Lord saith Cursed art thou and not be thou he sheweth that the curse commeth not from God but from the Devils malice and so whatsoever misery betideth us it is nothing else but the sparkles of our own sinnes Job the fift chapter and the ninth verse and as the Psalmist saith They are the dreggs of Gods wrath Psalm the seventy fift for as the Prophet speakes Wee our 〈◊〉 batch the 〈◊〉 egge that is sinne and the Serpent that is bred of this egge is the curse of God inflicted upon us both in this life and the life to come We doe first by sinne as it were cast the seed and the crop that we 〈◊〉 is all manner of misery and calamity Isaiah the fifty ninth chapter and in Justice God doth reward us thus for the wages of sinne is not only punishment with sicknesse povertie and such like in this world but hereafter with eternall death and destruction both of body and soul Romans the sixth chapter the twenty third verse In that God speaks by way of comparison Cursed art thou 〈◊〉 all beasts he doth not drop a curse upon the Serpent but as Daniel speaks the curse is 〈◊〉 upon him Daniel the ninth chapter and the eleventh verse And that this curse was verified in the visible Serpent appears hereby that not only Men but even all beasts doe shun the Serpent as a Creature principally accursed of God much more it is true in the invisible Serpent the 〈◊〉 for not only the godly but even the wicked that are of their Father the Devill 〈…〉 stick to curse him The visible Serpent being an unreasonable creature could not be so malicious But the invisible Serpent the more policie he hath the more pernitious and hurtfull he is 〈◊〉 he is so malicious that as he himself is fallen from his first estate and hath plunged himself in the bottom of Hell so he laboureth to bring all men into the same estate therefore thus was his malice rewarded Now to the two other branches of this Sentence where we shall finde two 〈◊〉 punishments for two sorts of sinnes for pride must have a 〈◊〉 and lust must loath and we shall see that they are both rewarded accordingly as Salomon saith That Pride goeth before dejection Proverbs the sixteenth chapter and the eighth verse So the Devil having 〈◊〉 himself must be thrown down to creep upon the ground for it is great equity that he that would fly should creep And as it was meet that glory should end in shame Philippians the third chapter so is it as meet that God should punish inordinate last with loathsomnesse And this is the course of Gods Justice as the Wise-man saith in Proverbs the twentieth chapter and the seventeenth verse The bread that is gotten by deceipt is sweet but at the last it will fill the mouth with gravel All the sinnes of the world may he reduced to these two that is The desire of greater glory than God hath appointed to us And of greater pleasure than is lawfull for us First we are to inquire How the first of these two punishments is verified in the visible Serpent for we know that all Creatures saving Man are dejected and creep as it were upon their belly and as one saith 〈◊〉 their breast between their feet only man being lift up with his countenance is taught not to set his minde upon earth but to meditate upon heavenly things But as Jonathan went of all four when he climbed up to the rock upon his hands and feet the first book of Samuel the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse so doth man somtime grovel and creep upon earth when he is earthly minded But the difference that is between the Serpent and other beasts is this The Serpent having no legs lyeth flat upon his belly and is therefore
called a Serpent of creeping but other beasts though they have their brests between their leggs yet they doe not creep as the Serpent doth Another question is How this creeping can be a punishment to the Serpent seeing from the beginning they were created without feet The solution is That that which was natural before the fall after the fall became a punishment Nakednesse before the fall was no matter of shame for The man and his wife were naked and were not ashamed Genesis the second chapter and the twenty fift verse but since the fall it is a disgrace to be naked So now the creeping of Serpents is a signe of Gods 〈◊〉 inflicted upon visible Serpents because of the sinnes of him that is invisible whereas in the beginning it was no punishment Another question is How the third part of this Sentence is verified of the visible Serpent That he eats dust For one Prophet saith of him To the Serpent dust shall be his meat Isaiah the sixty fift chapter and the twenty fift verse And another saith The Serpent lick the dust Michah the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse and yet in the Creation Moses recordeth that the Serpent hath the like food that other Creatures have of whom God saith To every beast of the earth fowl of the aire and to every creeping thing upon earth I have given every green hearb for meat Genesis the first chapter and the tenth verse The answer is That whereas at the first the Serpent had food in common with other beasts now he is excommunicated and is appointed only to feed upon the dust not upon the earth for that hath a moisture and so is apt to nourish but God did not allot unto him so much but only to feed upon the dust which is dry and altogether without moisture So that all men may evidently see both by the motion and feeding of the Serpent that the Curse of God is upon him because the Devil that old Serpent did use him as a means to perswade man to sinne against God As for the invisible Serpent these punishments pronounced by God are verified in him also but not literally for he hath no 〈◊〉 of body and therefore cannot creep but as he is a spirit so we must judge and discern spiritual things spiritually the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter for he hath a spiritual brest and belly he hath a spiritual creeping and feeding For his moving we are first to consider the motion as it offereth it self First It is the basest and vilest motion that is to signifie unto us that the dejection of the Devil is a more 〈◊〉 dejection and overthrow than any can be For where at the first he was an Angel of light appointed to be a Minister in Heaven now he is cast down into the deepest Hell and is there occupied in all base and vile service Now he doth busie himself in nothing so much as how to work wickednesse and to destroy the souls of men Of this dejection our Saviour speaks I saw Satan as it were lightning fall down from Heaven Luke the tenth chapter and the eighteenth verse And of him to his shame it is said How art thou fallen from Heaven that said I will ascend into Heaven and exalt my throne above the starres of God Isaiah the fourteenth chapter and the twelfth verse For it is a great shame for a Prince and noble person that hath been occupied in matters of State to be thrust into the Kitchen to be a drudge So is it with the Devil the invisible Serpent who having been before a Minister in Heaven doth now creep upon earth and compasse it Job the first chapter And as Christ saith He walks through dry places Luke the eleventh chapter and the twenty fourth verse that is he delights to be in souls that are defiled with all manner of sinne and if he cannot be received there he will enter into the Swine Matthew the eighth chapter And then doth he creep when he makes men to minde earthly things Philippians the third chapter and the second verse As this word sheweth that the reward of pride is and shall be basenesse so from his creeping we are taught what is his fraud and deceitfulnesse These things that have feet and goe cannot move without some noyse but the way of the 〈◊〉 doth passe mans understanding for that it leaveth no impression Proverbs the thirtieth chapter In this sense the Apostle saith Some false brethren have crept in Galatians the second chapter and the fourth verse and these creep into widows houses the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter This kinde of creeping is nothing else but a privy kinde of beguiling and deceiving such as we finde to have been used by the Devill the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter Therefore we must have a special regard of the Devil when he comes to us in this manner for then is he more to be feared than when he seeks about like a roaring Lyon whom to devour the first epistle of Peter the fift chapter and the third verse The Devil is said to creep to signifie thus much That as creeping things doe not fly about our heads nor keep even pase with us so the old Serpent is alwaies aiming at our lowest part as it were at the heel tempting us by sensuality to the sinne of uncleannesse and intemperance Secondly We are to consider the manner of this motion which is expressed by the original word to be upon the brest and belly whereby we have shewed to us two main 〈◊〉 For when he creeps upon his brest by the listing up of himself he brings the temptation of the brest that is he would have us 〈◊〉 up with pride and exalt our selves When he creeps upon his belly he tempts us to desire the forbidden fruit and apple that was so goodly and pleasant to look upon and under this is comprehended both the sinnes of 〈◊〉 and lust In this manner we are to observe the means whereby he perswades men to these sinnes In the breast is the heart and when he labours to take the possession of the heart by corrupting our inward thoughts then he creeps upon his brest And his creeping upon his 〈◊〉 betokens the actual accomplishment of sinne So we see that albeit the Devil be a spirit yet by a spiritual analogie he creeps upon his breast and belly no lesse than the visile Serpent Thirdly After the casting down of Pride we come to consider the sinne of Lust and the punishment laid upon it which is To eate the dust The invisible Serpent doth not eate only corporally but spiritually he may be said to eate for in spiritual matters there is a thing answerable to eating We say in regard of the delight we take in somthing this is meat and drink to us And so the Holy Ghost also speaks I esteem of thy word above my appointed food Job the twenty third chapter
without any help of the body or power thereof separately of himself yea it causeth a man to believe and know many things of it self even against the bodily senses and contrarie to them as that the bignesse of the Sunne and Moon is of a huge greatnesse though it seem to our sense but two foot yea the same power of the soul causeth us to desire many things contrarie to the outward sense as that it is healthfull sometimes to fast eat nothing c. Now of this they conclude that of these things there must needs be principium agendi where there is potest as agendi therefore a separate essence and being of the Agent Cause Thus by this separate action the Heathen rose up to this notice of the separate essence of the soul. Again the moving of this question Whether there be a God and eternity and a Heaven and spirits This we know that there is no outward thing which giveth occasion to our senses to move this question therefore the principium movendi is the power of the soul in reason who alone by his own light according to the state of his own nature moveth these things for a blinde man that never saw nor heard of colors can never in reason make question of colors So for as much as there is nothing without to tell or move him to this they conclude that the soul only was the cause and beginning of it within Touching the coupling of soul and body together into one living Man we know that Gods purpose and meaning in it was that the soul should rule the body and be a means to lift it up to Heaven and to God that it might so be made of the same excellent nature and estate which the soul had But now it is perverted and by sinne the course of nature and ordinance of God is changed and naturally our body doth labour to pull down the soul and make it earthly base and miserable But by grace we must endevor the contrarie it is Gods will it should be so and no reason to the contrarie But men seem by the care and cost they bestow on the body that the soul is worthy no care or cost at all But we must remember that many things and much time must be bestowed in seeking to garnish our souls Matth. 6. 20. We must lay up treasure in Heaven Matth. 19. 21. We must make friends of this Mammon put out our money to the Exchangers Luke 16. 9. for it is to lend to the Lord and if there be any truth in him he will repay it to their soul Prov. 19. 17. If we sow in the flesh the fruit of all that is but corruption but that which we sow in the soul and spirit hath his fruit to be glory and immortalitie and this is the point which we are to cleave unto and hold You know how little we bestow on spirituall uses for the soul and how much daily we spend on our bodies therefore I am an Intercessor to you for poor men made de eodem luto de 〈◊〉 imagine beseeching you that it may please you both in regard of the honour of God who made us and them to this end that we which have should doe good to them which have not and in regard of Gods Image in them of whom we should have a care and also in regard of our own duty of imploying our goods of which God hath made us Stewards and of the reward and gain which God will repay for it That therefore you would extend your liberalitie to their relief Our Doctrine is rain Deut. 32. 2. If you as barren ground drink in the rain and yeild no fruit you may fear a curse Heb. 6. 7 8. But if you yield the fruit of righteousnesse then Gods blessing in this life is still to minister food and all other things to you and at the last the end of it is everlasting life Wherefore to the end we may shew our selves not altogether earthly and carnally minded minding only earthly and bodily things and things which make only for this short life let us in the fear of God and love of our Brethren put on the tender bowels of compassion for their relief Ornaverat autem plantis Jehova Deus hortum in Hedene ab Oriente ubi collocavit hominem illum quem finxerat Gen. 2. 8. June 5. 1591. FRom the 7. verse of this Chapter unto the 18. thereof Moses as I have said before doth deliver and add a supplement unto the historie of man for having first Gen. 27. briefly dispatched the Creation of Man under these short terms Marem Foeminam creavit eum he lightly passed it over there purposing here in this place to handle it more at large and therefore he divideth the treatie here into two parts First prosecuting the Historie of Man from the 7. verse to the 18. verse and then of the Woman from thence to the end of the Chapter he left out many things there which he expresseth here As in the 7. verse he sheweth the matter of his body and the pattern after which he was made and the separate substance of his soul The manner of making of his body was as the Potters frame the vessels and the manner of making the soul was by inspiration breathing it into him Now in this verse unto the 15. verse he describeth and setteth down the place in which he was setled and from thence to the 18. verse delivereth the end to which he was made And thus are these verses touching the glosse or Commentarie of the historie of Man reserved Touching this 8. verse it consisteth of two parts 1. The first respecteth the place 2. The second the placing or bestowing man in it The place containeth three parts 1. First The kinde of place a Garden 2. Secondly The dignity of the place as I may tearm it in that it is said God planted it 3. Thirdly The scituation of the place which is also described in the 6. verses following Concerning the first of these three we see the place wherein this Creature of excellencie is to be seated we must needs conceive it to be some place of excellency meet for him and that either to be some place of pleasure within dore or else some place of pleasure without but there was no need for him to have any place of covert or defence within because there was no such distemperature of aire then but that they might well enough yea best of all endure naked therefore God resolveth to appoint and prepare a meet place without Certain it is that all the Earth at that time was in comparison of this as it is now vallis lachrimarum a paradise of pleasure yet God made this paradise and speciall place of the Earth a more excellent place of pleasure than any other in so much that it farre exceeded any other place wheresoever in Earth both in pleasure and
the Creation of the Woman therefore he would be alone that he alone might be known to be the only maker of the Woman and that he had no help or Counsell in the framing of her For the like cause God suffered the Disciples to fall into a deep and heavy sleep in the garden when Jesus Christ our Saviour was in the agony that it might not be doubted but that he alone wrought and brought to passe all the work of our Redemption without the help or comfort of his Disciples as it was prophecied of him before Ille Torcular calcavit solus So Almighty God purposing to have all the glory of the whole World alone and that Adam might not challenge any jot thereof therefore without his counsell help or consent he would doe it while Adam was fast asleep Which must teach us this Lesson That especially in this weighty matter of Wyving when we see we want that holy help we must not think by our own policie and strength to get us one meet and good for us but rather by prayer commend that work to Gods care and providence who then no doubt will bring that work to passe which shall be most fit and meet for us while we are fast asleep Object If any ask Why she was taken out of his side which is the middle part of mans body and not out of his head or foot Resp. This answer may stand with good reason That she was not taken out of his head or shoulder Ne insolesceret foemina that is lest affecting a superiority over the Man she should take upon her arrogancie to be the top of his head or to ride over his shoulders If any doe so let them know that it is not the Womans part nor place to exalt herself so high On the other side God of purpose would not have her taken out of the foot Ne eam homo sub pedibus contereret make her too much an underling as scarce good enough to wash his feet If any so use their wives let them know God made them not to so base and contemptible offices but would have good and vertuous women to be set next themselves as their matches in all dutie and love for God hath made her of his side that she might be collateralis that is be thought worthy to stand and sit and lye by his side therefore it is said that the Kings spouse being brought to him was set on his right hand Psal. 45. 9. And indeed if women did consider their estate they would know it to be farre better and safer for them being the weaker vessell to shrowd themselves under their husbands arms for defence as their protector than to sit above his shoulder as Lord and superior over him Again Women may see that God made them of a rib which is a strong bone that they might be a means and prop to their weaknesse to uphold and be a stay to them and their estate and not a weakning and decayiug of their estates and strength as many doe And as they learn this of the nature of their matter so they must learn to avoid one thing which is the bone of which they were made namely they must not be crooked and perverse and 〈◊〉 bones to their husbands heart for such wives saith Salomon are not bones to help us but putredo in ossibus and a grief to their heart Now we may consider that of this matter God made him not many wives not two wives yea not more than only one which condemneth 〈◊〉 for many reasons and respects for many inconveniences and griefs come to the man and the family where more than one hath been it was the cause occasion of strife and brawls as we may see in the example of Elkana his two wives 1 Sam. 1. 5. 7. 8. for they did not only vexe one another but both of them were a vexation to him The like example we have in Sara and Agar so ill did they agree under one man that one house was not able to hold them wherefore Gods ordinance is who knoweth what is best for us that one man shall have but one only wife A word now of the supplement for it is said that God taking out a rib made a wound and healed it up again and made flesh to be the supplement thereof By which we 〈◊〉 becanse Woman is the weaker vessel therefore God would have her to have some of the Mans strength and lest the man should be too strong and rigorous he hath imparted some of the Womans weaknesse to him Which must teach man and wife to know that God hath made them so that they should bear one with anothers infirmities And there is nothing which doth more make void the bond of love and unity which God hath so strongly confirmed between man and wife as this one thing that the one doth not bear with the others infirmities and imperfections Extruxitque Jehova Deus ex costa illa quam sumpserat de Adamo mulierem eamque adduxit ad Adamum Gen. 2. 22. Octob. 23. 1591. IN these words according to our last division are conteined the manner and fashion of her Creation which is here said to be after the manner and form of a building and also the end why she was made namely that she might be brought to man and given him for his help It is the Counsel of God that if we will purpose to make a house or building that we first of all prepare matter and stuffe where with all to build it Prov. 24. 27. and then after to settle upon the work which course of wisdome we doe see God doth here take and observe for having taken the rib out of the mans side as the meetest matter to build this beautifull matter for man now all things being in a readinesse and nothing wanting he proceedeth without delay to the framing and perfecting of this work of Woman Touching which we must know that it is not Moses purpose in this place to treat of the making of the Womans soul but only of the frame of the body for he had before in the 7. verse of this Chapter sufficiently and fully performed that narration shewing that God having made the body of Man and Woman then he breathed into them the breath of life and made them both alike living souls which confoundeth that prophane shamelesse objection of irreligious men which whether in jeast or in good earnest I know not have said that Women have no souls because in this verse Moses speaketh not but only of the frame of her body To falsifie and disprove which saying ye shall hear Rebecca say Gen. 27. 46. Taedet animam meam vitae meae And the Virgin Mary will confesse that she hath a soul as well as Man Luke 1. 46. saying Magnificat anima mea c. But we must know that this soul the Woman had not of the man but of God the Creator as Adam had
regard of this life that of the twenty ninth chapter and one and twentith verse is that of this life my terme is ended Zathaca this name belongeth to all females in respect of this life for all bring forth life though to die It only this life were here regarded the ancient Fathers that came from her though they lived long yet they died and have long layn dead and in regard of the length of their death shee might have beene called the mother of the dead therefore this name is understood of the other life which is eternall for after death they had hope of another life David in the twenty seventh Psalme and the thirteenth verse Should have sainted but that hee beleeved to see the goodnesse of God in the land of the living And in the hundred forty second Psalme and the fifth verse hee had his portion and hope in the land of the living God is the God not of the dead but of the living the two and twentith of Mathew and the thirty second verse Now where there is a Commandement or Promise of life there is meant eternall life Hee that doeth the Commandements shall live not a mortall but an immortall life the Covenant of life to the Priests and People in the Leviticall law is that life That was it that made Job in his ninteenth chapter and twenty fifth verse to assure himselfe that his Redeemer lived and so should hee but most plainly speaketh Christ himselfe the eleventh of John and the twenty fifth verse of himselfe that hee is life and hee that beleeveth in him though hee mere dead yet shall hee live and in the very nature of the word it selfe is a double being the one temporall the other permanent which is expressed in the originall by difference of one letter Hagab and Havah all have the common life but there are those that are strangers from the life of God the fourth of the Ephesians and the eighteenth verse and there are those to whom God is life and length of dayes the thirtith of Deuteronomie and the twentith verse so that not by consequence but by the very essence of this name is meant life eternall God hath his booke where hee writeth the living the thirty second chapter of Exodus and the thirty second verse there is a booke of life the sixty ninth Psalme and the twenty ninth verse God promiseth to give to him that overcommeth to eate of the Tree of Life the second of the Revelations and the seventh verse and the ancient Fathers upon that place non dedit corollam sed coronam vitae he gave a crown of life which is life for ever There is a mysterie also in the qualitie of the name which is comprehended in the word it selfe which is a bringing of good news and glad tidings as are cold waters to comfort the thirstie so is good news from a farre Country the twenty fifth chapter of the Proverbs and the twenty fifth verse When Jacob heard that Joseph his sonne was yet alive in a farre and strange Countrey and that they had brought him Chariots these tydings revived Jacob that was in age the fourty fifth chapter and the twenty seventh verse this name of life is even as a name of joyfull tydings If in matters of this life it bee so then much more in things spirituall after wee have sinned and deserved punishment then absolution and remission is a joying of a mans heart and there is joy in this name that word is life vita est ex verbo man at the first was made a living soule the seventh of the former chapter In the sixth of Saint Johns Gospell the sixty third verse The words Christ spake are spirit and life and againe in the sixty eighth verse of the same chapter Peter saith to him thou hast the words of eternall life It is observed by the Greeke Fathers that the seventy Interpreters did put downe Hevah under the same letter Evangelium which is good tydings this word is the abstract of the eternall word In the first to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the forty fifth verse the first man Adam was a living soule the last Adam was a quickning Spirit a living Soule is in it selfe a quickning Spirit is unto others in the word was life the first of Saint Johns Gospell and the fourth verse and in the first Epistle of Saint John the first chapter and the first verse Christ was the word of life and life it selfe verbum vitae vita hence wee receive Grace here and hereafter And herein is the manifestation of the Trinitie given in this very name of Evah The mysterie of salvation was known to Adam before hee gave the name God hath given to his sonne power over all flesh that hee should give eternall life to all them that beleeve in him the seventeenth of Saint John and the first verse The Promise of Christ was in this that the seede of the woman should breake the Serpents head not the seede of man but of woman therefore hee still keepeth his owne name but changeth her name from 〈◊〉 to Evah saying with himselfe I am Adam still from mee is nothing but earth but from the Promise made by God to the woman hee giveth her the name of Hevah and from Hevah hee giveth life to the end of the world for the Fathers gather out of the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the one and twentith verse That by Adam came death hee is pater morientium but by the Promise of Christ in this name shee is mater viventium the mother of the living for by Christ wee live and hee is therefurrection of the dead the ancient writers observe that Adam was 〈◊〉 in pulverem reversurus hee was dust and to dust hee should returne that is of his owne nature but by Hevah is promise of Grace and though wee as by nature die with Adam yet God will raise 〈◊〉 up by Jesus Christ the second to the Corinthians the fourth chapter and the thirteenth verse It is hee that rayseth the needy out of the dust according to the hundred and thirteenth Psalme and the seventh verse this is it that made Paule the second to the Galathians and the twentith verse to say That I live yet not I but Christ that liveth in mee and in that I now live in the flesh vivo in fide fiilii viri the just liveth by faith and shall live the life of Grace shee is here then called the mother of that life set this verse aside wee have no memorie that the promise before made was of eternall life hence then is a fountaine of life which was by transgression the originall of death for shee transgressed and thereby came death but God brings light out of darknesse and life out of death But what is faith without 〈◊〉 even nothing for faith worketh by charitie the fist to the Galathians and the sixth verse then as from hence
shall leave a seed behinde him Cain and Abell resemble all mankinde Elect Reprobate as the variety in names so in natures and dispositions Secondly you heard that from this tree doe sprout two branches that is a pair of brethren to whom all mankinde may be reduced from whom both Sion the City of God and Babell the City of Satan take their beginning concerning whom in the variety of their names we observed the variety of their natures the one called Cain that is a possession sets out those people whose felicity is to get and which count it the only misery to lose the things of this life the other called Abell that is vanity doth set out unto us those which reckon all things in this life to be vanity as the Preacher teacheth us to value them thereby we considered what account we made both of the one and the other In the world Cain is called a great Jewell and Abell despised as a thing of naught Second and third Division Now we are come to a second and third division 1 In their Trades For in this verse they are divided by their trades and calling 2. In their Religion in the next by their religion and profession in the service of God both which divisions have their ground the second chapter and the seventh verse Man consists of Body and Soul to fill both Earth and Heaven For where man is said to consist of two parts body and soul the one formed of the dust of the earth the other breathed by God that is to shew that as according to Gods commandement the first chapter of Genesis and the twenty sixt verse He hath a care to fill the earth by bringing forth children so he must be as carefull to fill heaven by a second generation that as he was to till the earth from whence his body was taken chapter the third Mans vocation maintain life and religion a spirituall life So he must imploy his study in Gods service from whence he received his soul his care must be not only to leave behinde him a long generation but semen sanctum Mal. the second chapter as they must have a vocation whereby to maintain naturall life So they must be religious and offer sacrifice that leading a spirituall life here on earth they may obtain eternall life in heaven 1. The naturall life then the spirituall and why But as Cain was first born after the flesh and then Abell So alwaies flesh goeth before the spirit nature before grace as the Apostle witnesseth the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter That is not first which is spirituall but that which is naturall and then that which is spirituall Therefore God was first to feed the Israelites with Manna and to give them water out of the rock the sixteenth chapter of Exodus before they would receive the Law which after was published upon mount Sinai the twentieth chapter of Exodus For as the Apostle sheweth there is a debt due to the flesh Rom. the eight chapter which must be paid before the spirit can with quietnesse attend upon Gods service which being provided for the spirit is the fitter to attend upon Gods worship Children are not to be trained up in idlenesse and why Before we come to their severall vocations we have first to consider in generall that Adam would not have either of his children trained up in idlenesse and therefore he sets not only his younger sonne But to labor in a vocation but even his heir to a trade and occupation knowing that whereas God hath ordained that man shall live by some painfull vocation chapter the third there is a thing that both touched him and his the necessity whereof is such as Job saith Man is born to labor even as a bird to flie the fifth chapter of Job and the seventh verse And as he imployeth in trade as well the eldest as the youngest So Abell the good no lesse then Gain the wicked sonne for the godly have no liberty to live without some honest calling and therefore the Apostle saith Let a man abide in that calling wherein he is called the first of the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the twenty fourth verse If the godly may not live idlely much more ought wicked children to be set to some trade of life The second point to be observed is that there is no sooner mention made of the birth of these two brethren but presently the Holy Ghost setteth down their trade commending unto us from Adams example that which Salomon after teacheth the twenty second chapter of the Prov. Teach a childe in the beginning of his waies and he will not depart from it when he is old Seasonable instruction in youth and why for without seasonable instruction children and youth are but vanity the eleventh chapter of Eccle. and the third verse All are not fit for one and the same calling and why Both these sonnes are not set to one vocation to shew that all men are not fit and meet for one and the same calling for as there is this diversity in the earth out of which man is taken that one part of it is sandy some clay and some gravell And as in the heavenly light there is that diversity which the Apostle speaks of the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the fourty first verse one star differing from another in glory So the like variety appeareth in the dispositions of men in so much as we see all men are not meet for one thing Fourthly from hence we learn that albeit the labors and trades of men be diverse Callings must be such as God alloweth and are serviceable to the Common-wealth and why yet they must be such as both God alloweth and such as are serviceable to the publique wealth we may not say because Cain a reprobate was a husbandman that therefore God dislikes husbandary for God affirmeth of Noah that he was a just and upright man and yet he was an husbandman Genesis the ninth chapter nor that the office of keeping sheep is therefore lawfull in Gods sight because Abell the just was a sheephcard for Juball the sonne of wicked Lamech was the father of them that dwelt in tents and kept Sheep Genesis the fourth chapter and the twentieth verse and yet himself a wicked man the person doth not make the calling lawfull but it must be taken from God himself and be such as God alloweth touching husbandry Christ saith My father is the Husbandman the fifteenth chapter of John and the first verse and you are Gods husbandry saith the Apostle the first of the Corinthians the third chapter and the ninth verse Therefore the calling of an husbandman is allowable for the other calling God himself is called the Shepheard of Israel the eightieth Psalme and the first verse and Christ saith of his Church I have other sheep which I must gather under my government
we were like to perish till he provided for us so we must give him a present even the first fruits of that we have acknowledging that all came from him in the twenty sixt chapter of Deuteronomie The ground of our oblation is to testifie so as the ground of our oblation 1. our thankfulness is the testifying of our thankfulnesse 2 our subjection to God Another end is the testifying and acknowledging of our subjection to God that as he gave us our souls so we confesse we ought to bestow our souls on God And that we shall doe if when our own reason cannot attain to see how that should be just which he requireth 1. to give and subject our souls to God yet we be content to make our souls subject to him and to bring them into the obedience of Christ in the second of the Corinthians and the tenth chapter If as we have grieved the spirit of God with our sinnes so we be content to grieve our souls and to break them with sorrow which is a sacrifice to God in the fifty first Psalme and the seventeenth verse 2. to subject our bodies to God Secondly as we have received our bodies from God so we must make them subject to God by abating the desires which our flesh delighteth in that we may delight in that which God requireth and that we be content to impoverish the body to chasten it and bring it under by fasting in the first of the Corinthians and the ninth chapter From both soul and body our mouths must shew forth Gods praise that it may be more fit for his service we must not only acknowledge in our soul that we owe our selves both soul and body to God but we must open our lips and shew forth his praise with our mouthes in the fifty first Psalme 3. We must honour God with our substance And lastly we must honor God with our substance in the third chapter of the Proverbs And not content our selves with the oblation of the lips as a sacrifice that cost us nothing in the second of Samuell and the twenty fourth chapter The sacrifice also hath two grounds The sacrifice also hath two grounds 1. The confession of our sins aud why First The confession of our sinnes for in that the poor Lamb or other beast whatsoever hath his throat cut what is it else but a confession that what the Lamb suffereth the same we our selves deserved to suffer As the Lamb dieth so we deserve the death both of body and soul And as the Lamb was burnt to ashes so we deserved to be burnt in the lake of sire and brimstone in the twentieth of the Apocal. and the tenth verie For sine effusione sanguinis non est peccatorum remissio in the ninth chapter of the Hebrews And so in that the poor beast hath his blood poured out we doe thereby confesse that we cannot have remission of sinnes without the shedding of blood if we seek it in our selves 2 The confession of our faith in Christ which maketh the other perfect and why But there is a second ground of the sacrifice and that is the confession of our faith which maketh all the other confessions perfect for how is it possible that a Lamb should be worth a Man and that the death of an unreasonable creature should be a sufficient satisfaction for the sinnes of a reasoable soul the Apostle saith It is impossible that the blood of Lambs and Goats should take away sinnes in the tenth chapter of the Hebrews and the fourth verse It cost more to redeem souls then so vise a price or the price of the most pretious things in the world in the fourty ninth Psalme Christ the Lamb slain by whose blood we have remission of sinnes and why Therefore the reason why they offered sacrifice was to make confession of their faith in Christ whom they confessed to be the Lamb of God slain from the beginning of the world by whose blood we have remission of sinnes So the Lambe which Abel offered in the fourth chapter of Genesis which Esay foresaw should stand before his shearrer in the fifty third of Isaiah whom John Baptist pointed at John the first chapter and the twenty ninth verse Ecce Agnus Dei is Christ the Son of God slain from the beginning of the world to take away sinnes Apoc. the thirteenth chapter And in the blood of that Lambe are the sinnes of the whole world purged as it is in the first Epistle of St. John the first chapter and the seventh verse 4. The warrant whereby they offered oblations and sacrifice Fourthly The warrant whereby they offered their oblation and sacrifices was not any expresse command of God in the Scripture and God only knoweth what kinde of service best pleaseth him and of themselves they were not to devise any thing 1. Adam was instructed by God and they by Adam but they were taught by Adam and Adam was instructed by God As Adam had experience that God was able to bring light out of darknesse so he taught Adam by his spirit that as by the tree of life he would give life so by death he would give life For as in the Sacrifices of the Law the Jews were taught that out of death God would give them life We by our Sacraments so now in our Sacraments Christians are assured that by the death of Christ whereof the Supper is a commemoration the faithfull obtain life Made known 1. By the light of nature The meanes whereby God made this known to them was first the light of nature That they had offended God which told them that seeing so many infirmities and sicknesses lay upon them it was for that they had offended som body 2. That they owe thankfulness for all they had to be acknowledged in heart word and works Secondly that all they possessed was from some superior power to whom they ought to be both thankfull and dutifull and to acknowledge both these in words as well as in heart and to expresse this subjection by works that is by offering somthing to God 2. For the confession of faith no reason or light of nature taught but by Gods spirit But as for confession of faith no reason of man no light of nature that could apprehend that but as Christ saith in the sixteenth of Matthew it was the Revelation of Gods Spirit which taught them that Christ the Lambe of God should be offered as a Sacrifice for sinne of which all the sacrifices that went before were types Concerning Cain and Abell we are to observe two points First what they had in common Secondly what severally All both poor and rich must offer For the first As we learn that all must offer both in the Law in the thirtieth chapter of Exodus for God will have his offering be we rich or poor and in the Gospell where Christ alloweth
him for the same should have provoked Cain to a godly emulation debuit fratrem mutatus imitari non amulari I have observed that nothing is done but upon emulation saith the Preacher Ecclesiastes the fourth chapter If that be taken away all desire of virtue will die That which we are to apply from hence to our use is that If Gods doings which are just be subject to the unjust construction of men as it falls out in Cain We ought not to marvel if our doing be hardly censured which many times are wrong notwithstanding howsoever we may rightly be reproved oftentimes for our doing yet God is alwayes to be acknowledged righteous when he is judged Psalm the fifth for he is righteous in all his wayes Psalm the one hundred and fourty fifth and no iniquity in him Psalm the ninty second Tum dixit Jehova Kajino Quare accensa est ira tua quare cecidit vultus tuus Nonne si benè egeris remissio si verò non benè egeris prae foribus est peccatum excubans Gen. 4 6 7. June 10. 1599 WHICH words of God do let us see Cain's sorrow of malice and envy that the sorrow of Cain was not the sorrow of repentance but of malice and envy and therefore he findeth fault with it saying Why art thou wrath and why is thy countenance cast down God knew no just cause of his sorrow and therefore it was not a good and godly sorrow but malicious and full of envy Gods first sermon the ground of all others These words contain a sermon of God and the first that was preached after man was sent out of Paradise and it is the seed-plot of all other sermons that is in the Prophets and Apostles To bring sinners to repentance In which generally we are taught as much as the Prophet after affirmeth of Gods goodness That he delighteth not in the death of sinners Ezekiel the thirty eighth chapter That he will not have any to perish but come to repentance in the second of Peter the third chapter and the ninth verse And hereof we have a plain example in Cain who is the first of all the reprobates which not withstanding God laboureth to bring to repentance Again here we see the blessednesse of mans state for albeit the Angels be of all creatures most excellent yet in these two respects mans estate is more blessed than the Angells For the sinne of Angells is incurable as Jude sheweth Jude the sixth The Angels that kept not their first estate but lost their own habitation are reserved by God in everlasting chains to judgment Whereas the sin of man may be cured Secondly in that God when he was to redeem the world would not assume the nature of Angels but tooke the nature of man in the second chapter to the Hebrews and the sixteenth verse For there is cure and physick for mans sinne as the prophet speaketh Let there be an healing of thine error in the fourth of Daniel and the twenty fourth verse Therefore the people acknowledged that albeit they have trespassed against God in taking strange wayes yet there is hope in Israel concerning this in the tenth chapter of the first book of Esdras And if yee repent iniquitas vestra non erit in scandalum Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and the twenty second verse Meanes to cure the sin of man There is means to cure the sin of man Thirdly therefore seeing sin is not incurable we may not neglect sinners but must labour to restore them as God dealeth here with Cain And this is the duty 〈◊〉 both the Prophets and Apostles doe stirre us up We desire you to admonish them that are unruly in the first to the Thessalonians the fift chapter and the fourteenth verse And he that converteth a sinner from his way shall save a soul James the fift chapter and the twentieth verse Gods word Physick for the soul. Further we learn that this cure is wrought of God by means of his word for that is the physick of the soul and the balm of Gillead Jeremie the eighth chapter and the twenty second verse And not only by the rod but also by discipline as appeareth verse the eleventh Fiftly As the diseases of the soul are double so is the spirituall medicine of Gods word double 1. of comfort When Adam and Eve were cast down with sorrow for their sinne then God cured them with the word of comfort telling them of the blessed seed in the third chapter of Genesis amd the fifteenth verse 2. of reproofe But here he meeteth with one of another disease and ministreth to him the word of reproofe rebuke and threatnings In respect of the one the word it self is compared to honey Psalm the nineteenth and the tenth verse and in respect of the other the Ministers of the word are called the salt of the earth in the fift chapter of Matthew and the 〈◊〉 verse The one is the word of mercy the other the word of judgment The one is set out by the oyle poured in the wounds of the sick man whose nature is to supple the other is signified by wine which hath a peircing power Luke the tenth chapter Therefore out of Christ's side came out only blood but water also John the nineteenth chapter and the thirty fourth verse There is a cure both by compunction of heart through sorrow in the eleventh chapter to the Romans and by unction that is by the Holy Ghost which anoynteth us with the oyle of gladnesse Therefore we must marke what disease the soul hath for it is as unkindly to heal wounds with sweet words as it is in the sixth chapter of Jeremiah as to apply oyle to those parts that require 〈◊〉 The parts of the sermon are four And by ancient Writers are reduced to these four uses of holy Scripture which the Apostle noteth in the second to Timothie the third chapter and the sixteenth verse To reproofe belongeth Why art thou angry and why is thy countenance cast down To doctrine If thou doe well sbalt not thou be accepted To correction If thou doe not well doth not sinne ly at the dore Lastly for instruction he telleth Cain that albeit the desire of sinne doe assault us yet it shall not have dominion over us Or as other interpret this place it containeth 〈◊〉 motives and arguments why sin should be hatefull to us First because sin is a 〈◊〉 thing and such as no reason can be given for Secondly it will deprive us of our reward Thirdly not only so but we shall be cast down into hell to be partakers of the wrath of God for ever Fourthly albeit the Devill doe labour to make us commit sinne yet the seed of the Woman shall give us grace and strength to resist sinne and the desire thereof In the first part are two questions Question of the minde One of the minde Why art thou angry Quest. of the
wicked which are the ofspring of cursed Cain For albeit it seemed God had no care of his faithfull servant Abel in that he suffred him to be slain yet we see he takes care for his blood so that it shall not be shed but he will call Cain to account for it So that they may learn this for their comfort that howsoever we reckon of it Yet the death of Gods Saints is pretious and of high estimation in Gods eye Psalm the one hundred and sixteenth and that whether they live or dye they are the Lords in the fourteenth chapter of the Romans for as both our bodies and souls are Gods in the first to the Corinthians the sixth chapter and the twentieth verse so no doubt but he takes care of both wherewithall we are to observe that God is so carefull of his servants that he careth not for himself to shew his care to them for he had received many indignities himself from Cain in that he without any regard offered to God that which came first to his hand not making choice of his sacrifice as Abel did Note And again when notwithstanding the Sermon which God preached to him he doubted not to proceed from one sinne to another till at last he had murthered his Brother but yet God calls him not to account for these but only for the wrong which he did to Abel his Servant A comfort and so the godly see to their great comfort God seeth our wrong to revenge it that howsoever in regard of present afflictions God seemeth to have cast off all care of them yet he will forget himself that he may be mindfull of them The point of terror to Cain and his posterity is that howsoever they 〈◊〉 themselves Psalm the ninety fourth and the seventh verse The Lord shall not see neither will the God of Jacob regard it yet here we have a plain instance that God doth see Cain murther his Brother though he doe it in the field He seeth Sarah laugh within her self behinde the Tent dore Genesis the eighteenth chapter His eyes behold the way of the Adulterer though he wait for the twie light and say no eye shall see me Job the twenty fourth chapter and he doth not only see them and their works but videt requiret in the second of the Chronicles the twenty fourth chapter and the twenty second verse that is as Job and Salomon affirm Hee will after this life call them to an account and bring them to judgment for every thing they have committed be it never so secret whether good or evill Job chap. 19. Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter and the fourteenth verse wherewithall we are to note that that is here verified which Jehu spake in the second of Kings and the tenth chapter that is that no word of the Lord shall fall to the ground For before Cain had committed this murther God told him If thou doe evill sinne lyeth at the dore And we see here that albeit Cain used all the means he could to cover his fact yet it is discovered by God and though his sinne seemed to be asleep while he concealed it within himself yet God will not suffer him but wakes him out of his sleep Note And so we are to know whosoever are guilty of these or the like sinnes that we cannot keep them so closs but he that hath the key of David will open the dore of our consciences and bring them to light The Examination standeth upon two parts first Gods Question and secondly Cains Answer In the Question we shall see that the wayes of God are Mercy and Justice Psalm the twenty fifth First Touching his Mercie if we ask what was Gods intent in asking Cain this Question we shall finde doubtless that it was not to learn where Abel was for he knew that Cain had slain him though Cain thought within himself that his fact was unknown to any For his intent St. Ambrose tells us what it was ignorantiam simulat ut confessiones urgeat and as Austen saith non interrogantis ut discat sed invitantis ut poeniteat The gate of repentance is confession of sinne the gate of repentance is confession of sinne and God makes as if he were ignorant what was become of Abel that so he might provoke Cain to confess his fact and so consequently shew himself sorry for it for the sore or wound cannot be healed so long as it is kept secret but when it is disclosed the Physition is willing to cure it and as a Judge is the more provoked by the importunacy and obstinacie of the offendor so nothing doth appease him so much as when the offendor doth willingly confess his fault and by voluntary confession shew that he hath grace This was that which God desired in asking this Question and the reason is that Cain by his voluntary confession if he had not been hindred with the hardness of his heart might as Joshua said to Achan Joshua the seventh chapter Give glory to God that is by accusing himself to clear God We must confesse that we are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was Cains part to have confessed that as he was the cause of Abels death so he slew him being not inforced thereunto but using all means he could to dispatch him and that God is not to be charged for his death in any respect for that he laboured before by all means to diswade withdraw him from that vile fact Touching which voluntary confession and accusing of our selves the Fathers out of Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and the seventeenth verse say justus in principio sermonis est accusator sui and they read these words of the Prophet Isaiah the fourty third chapter and the twenty sixt verse dic tu iniquitates prior utjustifioeris for the way to be justified before God is to accuse and condemn our selves for it is a thing acceptable to God that we accuse and judge our selves worthy to be destroyed for our iniquities Ezekiel the thirty sixt chapter and the thirty first verse Judging our selves we prevent Gods judgement for as the Apostle saith the judging of our selves is the way not to be judged of God in the first to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter for by this means we prevent his judgment so that Gods intent herein was an intent of mercy wherein we are to observe these three qualities whereby God draweth men to repentance his goodness and his long suffering and patience Romans the second chapter and the first verse which goodness of God towards Cain appeares herein that having already used perswasions and preservative physick to keep Cain from sinning he contents not himself but ministreth medicine curative now he hath sinned Here the words of the Prophet are fulfilled Psalm the sixty second and the eleventh and twelfth verses Semel atque iterum loquutus est Deus and both speeches of mercy the first in the seventh verse ne peccet the
done amiss doe as the Hebrewsspake put their trust in the strength of their fâce and in deceitfull lips saying with them Job the twenty fourth chapter Quis me vidit or with her in the thirtieth chapter of the Proverbs that having committed sinne wipeth her mouth and saith Non seci For albeit Cain would not confesse his sault but denyed it saying Nescio and not only but excused his sinne 〈◊〉 without charity toward his Brother so without all humilitie or modesty to God that he was not bound to take care of Abel yet for all that God proceedeth to convict him The verse stands of two parts First the question Quid fecisti Secondly a plain detection in the words following For the first point there are diverse exceptions For the nature of this question some make it a new question touching the same thing that God asked in the former verses Others referre it to Cains deniall as if God should say What hast thou done in saying thou knowest not If we understand it to be a second question then we are to remember what the Prophet saith in the sixty second Psalm that God speaketh not once but twice to shew that he is mercifull and that his oath is a true oath whereby he affirmeth that he desires not the death of a sinner in the thirty third chapter of Ezekiel and the eleventh verse for if a man do but say I have sinned and perverted righteousnesse and it did not profit me he will deliver his soul from going into the pit in the thirty third chapter of Job and the eighteenth verse so greatly is God pleased when men doe willingly 〈◊〉 their sinnes to him And that is the rea on that God having once already asked Cain Where is thy brother Abel doth now ask him again the second time What hast thou done which is all one in effect with the first question The other question seemed far off from the matter but this comes more near to the point Wherein God doth more presse Cain as if he should say thou hast done this murther I will have thee confesse it Which is all one with that speech of Joshuah to Achan My son give glory to God and confesse Joshuah the seventh chapter Wherein he willeth Cain to do as they did of whom Luke recordeth that they came and confessed and shewed their works Acts the nineteenth chapter for it is Gods will that we should call to minde our own deeds before he come to set before us the things which we have done Psalm the fiftieth But others referre this question to Cains deniall why didest thou not confesse thy fault that I might have had mercy on thee Wherein we see that verified that the Prophet affirmeth of God in the second chapter of Joel That he is sorry for our afflictions and withall it is an admonition teaching us our duties For God maketh two sermons to Cain one before he sinned verse the seventh the other after he had sinned in these words Ubi est Abel frater As by the first he 〈◊〉 us to say with Paul in the ninth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles Quid faciam so when we have sinned we must smite our hearts with David in the second of Samuel and the twenty fourth chapter and say as the prophet speaks Jeremiah the eighth chapter and the sixt verse quid feci Gods question to Cain doth plainly 〈◊〉 to us thus much that when we have sinned we must repent us of the evill and say what have I done for if man repent not that he hath sinned against God God will repent that he hath made man Genesis the sixt chapter and the sixt verse but there is to be noted further in this question that the reason thereof is that Cain by murthering his brother did not only shew himself like the Devill that evill one as St. John calls him in the first of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse who was a murther from the beginning but that he sheweth himself like unto him in denying the truth as the Devill is said to be the Father of lies John the eighth chapter The detection of Cains Crime is in these words the voice of thy brothers blood 〈◊〉 to me from the earth God goeth forward and sheweth that although the Devill doe stop Cains mouth that he will confess his fact yet all is to no purpose albeit he himself will not say he hath killed Abel yet God setts before his eyes the things which he hath done Psalm the fiftieth and the twenty first verse Concerning these words there are two interpretations First that Gods meaning in these words is that howsoever man needs an Accuser yet he needs none for he knoweth who is guilty though there be none to accuse that man heares nothing but vocall speech but God heares blood speak as God doth loquisurdis so he doth audire muta He calleth those things that are not as if they were Romans the fourth chapter he makes things deaf to hear and 〈◊〉 things speak which are dumb as he heard Moses though he spake not a word Exodus the fourteenth chapter Man cannot see in the dark without the light But the darknes and the light are all one to him Psalm the one hundred and thirty ninth All things are naked and bare before his eyes Hebrews the fourth chapter so that he needs no Accuser Secondly the other sense is the fuller and the more generally embraced which is this though the person guilty being arraigned will not confess himself and albeit there be none to accuse him yet he escapes not as for the Accuser there could be none for there were now but three persons upon earth Cain himself and his Father and Mother as for Cain he denyed the deed as for Adam and Eve who were his Parents such was their naturall affection that they could not finde in their hearts to accuse their Son though it were for killing a Child that was more deer to them than he was Of which compassion we have a like example in the Widdow of Tekoah in the second of Samuel the fourteenth chapter and therefore as Ambrose saith quis potuit alter occidere Abelem though there be neither confession nor accusation yet God proceeds to convince him and grounds himself upon the grievousness of his sinne The voice of thy Brothers blood cryeth to me This kinde of proceeding in Judgment is usuall though Juda spake not a word himself and there was none to accuse him yet he was convinced by those tokens which he left with Thamar Genesis the thirty eigthth chapter and the twenty sixt verse And the Garments of Joseph which he left with his Mistris when she enticed him was thought evidence enough Genesis the thirty ninth chapter so we see that albeit there be neither confession nor accusation yet God proceeds against Cain by conviction and he doth convince him not by the voice of persons which is the more usuall witnesse but per vocem
of bread that Cain and all those that walk in his way doe eat they eat it wrongfully and shall make and an account for it as if they had stolen it So that though Cain speak never so much to the corn and wine and oyle and they in his behalf call to the earth and the earth to the heavens and the heavens crie unto God yet there shall be no answer for his relief Hosea the second chapter and the twenty first verse but they shall all con pire and plague Cain for his sinne Job saith If I have eaten the fruit of the earth without silver or grieved the soules of the Masters thereof Job the thirty first chapter and the thirty ninth verse to shew us there is a right not only of labour but of person for Adam may eat of the fruits of the earth by right of his labour bestowed in dressing it but Cain for that he is a person accursed cannot eat thereof God gives Adam food upon condition of his labour but food is denyed to Cain though he take never so much pains for that Cain is a person accursed by God and hath no part in that blessed seed in whom all the promises of God touching this life and the life to come are yea and amen in the second to the Corintbians the first chapter and the twentieth verse Secondly As we desire sufficientie of living against want so we desire rest and quietness from trouble and this we desire rather than the other For a little with the fear of the Lord is better than great treasure with trouble Proverbs the fifteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse but as the earth denyed him sufficiencie so it will not afford him a dwelling place to rest in Of these words there are two constructions and both profitable First The 〈…〉 these words Vagabond and Runagate gemens tremens that is in grief and feare shalt thou be all the daics of thy life without any certain dwelling to rest in He that is in grief is heavie and burthensom to himself but he that is in fear is suspicious of others which is a great vexation which kinde of punishment is laid upon them that keep not Gods Commandements that they shall be smitten with searefulness they shall fly at the shaking of a leaf Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the sevententh verse They shall flye when no man pursueth Proverbs the twenty eighth chapter And albeit they goe from place to place seeking for rest and peace yet non est pax impiis Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter Of this Fear we have an example in Cain who being guilty of the breach of Gods Command confessed that he was now in that case that whosoever shall finde him might kill him Secondly The other sense which they gather of these words that where there are but two places for men to rest in either his own native Country or some other where he can be Cain shall tarry neither in his own Country nor in any other but shall 〈…〉 and remove from place to place and finde rest no where therefore he went out of his own Country and went and built a City in the land of Nod and yet was not quiet there neither And this is the case of an evill conscience not to rest any where for to a good conscience Angulus sufficit but for him that hath a bad conscience ipse mundus angulus est Therefore we are to think of these things when we begin to commit any sins namely that thereby we deprive our selves both of living and 〈◊〉 welling so that if we sinne against God by transgressing his Precepts we can neither look to have food sufficient nor place convenient to dwell and rest in The qualification of this Sentence or mercy with God sheweth herein is that 〈◊〉 Cain be punished with want of food and dwelling 〈◊〉 it is but super terram therefore if he repent while he is on the earth he may set himself in a better state for this restraint doth shew that God gave to Cain space to 〈◊〉 Apocalyps the second chapter and the twenty first verse so that there is hope for sinners so long as God suffers them to continue upon earth for if God would not have Cain repent he should have been presently swallowed up of the earth as Korah was and have dyed suddenly as Ananias did Therefore this super terram is a mercy It sheweth also that all Cains care was set upon earth We are punished with that which is our delight and therefore God doth punish him with that which was his delight as he had no care at all of heaven as appeared by the manner of his Sacrifice which he offered to God without any choice at all but set his affection upon earth so God punisheth him with an earthly punishment that he should finde no comfort or rest on earth and this he doth both in justice and mercy to draw him back to repentance and to make him sorry having a sense of his miseries Hosea the second chapter and the seventh verse I will goe and return to my first husband that the want of food on earth and of rest might make him sorry with the prodigall Son in the fifteenth chapter of Luke I will goe to my Father God suffers Cain to live in penury that the sense thereof might inforce him to this resolution 〈◊〉 ad Patrem As the dove sent out of the Arke finding no rest had no place to goe to but to the 〈◊〉 from whence she came Genesis he eighth chapter so God doth punish Cain with a restlesse life on earth that he might seek for rest in heaven And as the Angell called Agar when she wandred from her Mistris to return to her and humble her self under her hands Genesis the sixteenth chapter and the ninth verse so it was Gods will that Cain considering his restlesse life on earth should return to God from whom he had now strayed as a lost 〈◊〉 by means of his greivous sinnes and 〈◊〉 himself under his mighty hand as it is in the first epistle of 〈◊〉 confessing his sinne and craving forgivenesse That so God might have mercy on him receive him into everlasting Tabernacles Luke the sixteenth chapter where is rest void of trouble and sufficiency of all good things Tum Kajin dixit Jehovae Major est poena mea quam ut sustinere possim Gen. 4. 13. Septemb. 〈◊〉 1599. THE word which signifieth sinne here in other places of Scripture is used for the punishment of sinne as in the thirty second chapter of Numbers and the twenty third verse Yee have sinned against the Lord and be sure your sinne shall sinde you out Which double signification maketh that there is a double reading of this verse The one in the Text My punishment is greater than I can bear The other in the Margent My sin is greater than can be pardoned So in the Text the word is translated the
his Sentence and therefore as Christ saith Luke the thirteenth chapter Except 〈◊〉 repent ye shall all likewise 〈◊〉 so all threathings in the Scripture goe with this condition The soul that sinneth it shall die except it repent Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and he that calls his brother fool is in danger of hell fire except he 〈◊〉 Matthew the fifth chapter and the twenty second verse So that the justice of God is no hndrance but that the most grievous sinner that is may obtain forgiveness if he repent and because Cain repented not therefore he is excluded from the remission of sinnes The point that remains is That we consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the second to the Corinthians the second chapter the devises and fetches which the enemie of our Salvation useth to work our destruction for when sinne is to be committed he brings them to presumption and albeit God hath threatned plagues for such and such sinnes yet he perswades a man as Peter did Christ in the sixteenth chapter of Matthew Non fiet haec tibi that is before sinne is committed but when finne is finished and the Devill hath that he would have then he laboureth to bring men into desperation saying it must needs be and they cannot avoid the wrath and judgements of God In the reading of the old Testament he layeth a vail over the hearts of men as it was with the Jews that by the Law they might not see the grievousnesse of sinne and so avoid the danger of it in the second epistle to the Corinthians and the third chapter but when he hath entised men to commit sinne then he blindeth their eyes that the light of the Gospell whereby they are assured of the forgivenesse of sinnes and of the mercy of God in Christ should not shine into their hearts in the second to the Corinthians the fourth chapter he will neither let them see the grievousnesse of sinne before they commit it nor behold the mercy of God after it is committed Which mercy of God is so generally offered to all sorts that even murtherers lyars albeit they be grievous sinners cannot despair of mercy for we see both David and Peter obtained pardon and none are debarred but only they that say Quid nobis tecum Jesu Nazarene in the first chapter of Mark and the twenty fourth verse That which excluded the Devill himself from mercy was this desperate fear for as Augustine saith Obstinatione suâ non enormitate sceleris Daemon est Daemon Even so Cain the Child of the Devill seemeth to say thus much in this his confession I desire no pardon at thy hands O God because I see the greatness of my offence is greater than thy mercy For Cain we see what befell him because as the Prophet speaketh Noluit intelligere ut bene ageret Psalm the thirty sixt because he had no care to doe as God would have him therefore God gave him up to the lusts of his own heart and as the Apostle speaketh in the second to the Thessalonians the second chapter and the tenth verse because when God spake to him he believed not the truth that he might be saved God sent him strange delusions that he should believe the Devils lyes who preached to him and perswaded him after he had sinned that his sinne was greater than Gods mercy for if Pharaoh first harden his own heart Exodus the eighth chapter and the thirty second verse it is just that God harden his heart so as he shall not hearken to his ministers Exodus the ninth chapter and the twelfth verse But because the Prophet complaineth that while he would have healed Israel then the iniquitie of Ephraim was discovered and the wickednesse of Samaria Hosea the seventh chapter Therefore we must be heedfull that while we seek to cure desperation we make not a way to presumption for that is the great sinne against which the Prophet prayeth in the ninteenth Psalme Keep thy servant from presumptuous sinnes so shall I be clear from the great sinne This was the sinne of Cain and we must beware that we walk not in his way as Jude counselleth Quia è nimiâ spe presumptio is the high way to desperation therefore when we know Gods will as Cain did we must seek no faither nor follow our own wisdom It was Sauls sinne he would be wiser than either Samuel or the Lord himself for being commanded to destroy the Amalekites with all they had Saul as if God knew not what he did takes upon him to spare the best things in the first book of Samuel the fifteenth chapter this was his presumption We must beware saith Moses in the twenty ninth chapter of Deuteronomie and the ninteenth verse That when we hear the words of the curses and the punishments which God threatneth against the transgressors of his Law That wee doe not blesse our selves in our hearts saying I shall have peace though I walk after the stubbornness of mine own heart thus adding 〈◊〉 to thirst It we will not despaire we must fear for so did Job and therefore he saith Timor meus spes mea in the fourth chapter of Job and thesixth verse The fear he had and felt when he was about to sinne wrought in him an assured hope and assurance of Gods favour and that fear made him say Etiamsi 〈◊〉 sperabo in eum Job the thirteenth chapter That fear is a means of hope the Apostle S. Peter sheweth for having said that he would have all men to hope perfectly in the first of Peter the first chapter and the thirteenth verse he expresseth the means how they shall attainto this perfect hope that is by passing their conversation in fear verse the seventeenth This course did not Cain take but contrariwise when he heard God tell him that if he did evill sinne lay at the dore he for all that blesseth himself in his heart and said I shall doe well enough though I walk after the stubbornnesse of mine own heart and kill Abel my Brother contrary to Gods commandements En expellis me hodie à superficie istius terrae ut à facie tua abscondam me cumque vagus sim infestus agitationibus in terra si ullus fuerit qui me inveniat interficiet me Gen. 4. 14. Septemb. 9. 1599. CAINS speech to God as we see stands upon two parts one touching his sinne in the thirteenth verse the other concerning his punishment in this verse which also contains two parts First a meer repetition of the sentence given upon him in the eleventh verse Secondly an addition which Cain himself makes That now whosoever should finde him should kill him which is his chief complaint For the first part When sentence is passed upon any person God requireth two things First Agnitionem culpae whereunto two things belong That 〈◊〉 Promissio poenitentiae as Ezekiah promiseth That he will walk all the dayes of his life in the bitternesse of
of every man even of every beast in as much as he hath first taught beasts to kill men by his own confession it is just that as the Prophet speaks Micah the seventh chapter and the fift verse The Wife of his bosome and the Children of his loyns shall break the bonds of nature with him as he before hath thewed himself unnaturall to his brother And this is a great part of Cains punishment that albeit there be none to kill him yet he shall be in continuall fear of death that a man shall not only fear Gods threatning but his own fancy that he shall fear not one but every one that meets him as if every one knew his fault that he shall fear not only where there is cause of fear as wilde beasts but tuta timere and this is a part of Gods curse that God will send faintness into their hearts so as they shall be afraid at the shaking of a leaf Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the thirty sixt verse at every shadow as the Midianites were of their dreams Judges the seventh chapter and at every noise and rumor in the second of the Kings the seventh chapter and the sixt verse These feares are great punishments and arguments of a guilty conscience and this sheweth that albeit wickedness be secret yet it will not suffer a man to be quiet Wherein we are to observe how Cain de scribeth the state of them that are out of Gods favour and cast from his presence that they fear either no fear as Psalm the fifty 〈◊〉 If the Prince frown upon a man there is no hope of favour any where else so if God be once offended so that a man despair of his favour he will fear every creature the starres of heaven fought against Sisera Judges the fift chapter and the twentieth verse The stones in the street will cease to be in league and peace with him Job the fift chapter therefore when God saith quaerite faciem meam Psalm the twenty seventh our soul must answer thy face Lord will I seek For if we seek the Lord our God we shall finde him Deuteronomie the fourth chapter and the twenty ninth verse and that is so necessary that the People say If thy presence goe not with us carry us not hence Exodus the thirty third chapter and the Prophet speaketh Cast me not from thy presence Psalm the fifty first for without the assurance of Gods favour and protection we shall fear every shadow every noise that we hear Secondly Cain in these words sheweth what was his chief fear and what did most grieve him that was that he should die not the death of the soul but the bodily death by the hand of man he feares the shadow of death but not the body of death as the Apostle speaks Romans the seventh chapter but eternall death is that which he should have feared most of all for it hath a body and shall be found though the bodily death is often sought and cannot be found Job the third wherein Cain shewes what he is that is animalis homo in the first to the Corinthians the second chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phillippians the third chapter not having the spirit so was Saul afflicted in the first of Samuel the fifteenth chapter Honour me before the people he respected worldly honour more than Gods favour whereupon saith Augustine quid tibi honoratio haec proderit miser If 〈◊〉 death fall upon Cain what shall it profit him to live on earth but this sheweth plainly that the life of the body was Cains chief felicity and that the greatest grief he had was for the death of the body as if he should say let me live though it be but in fear and sorrow This is the affection of flesh and blood as the Devill saith of Job Skin for skin and all that a man hath will he give for his life Job the second chapter that is so long as life is not taken away man is well This being Cains complaint it is an implied petition and the request is Quasi pro magno beneficio ut non 〈◊〉 which request may be well uttered if it be rightly taken for not only the wicked feare death but the godly say themselves we sigh and would not be uncloathed but cloathed upon in the second to the Corinthians the fift chapter they would passe to immortality without the dissolution of the body and soul. That prayer for life is well if it be for a good end as Hezekiah praieth he may live to the end he may bewaile his sinnes in the 〈◊〉 of his soul Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter repentance is the end that he sets David saith I will not die but live and praise the Lord Psalm the one hundred and eighteenth the Apostle Paul albeit in regard of himself he desires to be dissolved yet because it is profitable for the Church that he should still remain in the flesh he desires to live Philippians the first chapter and the twenty second verse so life may be sought if it be for this end to doe good but if our end be the escaping of death for a time the case is otherwise Touching the end of Cain's desire It may be he 〈◊〉 life that he might repent and praise God and doe good for charity 〈◊〉 the best in the first epistle to the Corinthians and the thirteenth chapter But we see what doth continually vex Cain and all the wicked that is the doubt of the forgivenesse of sinne which is the worm of the spirit and a continuall fear of death which they know they have deserved at the hands of all Gods creatures Dixit verò Jehova illi Propterea quisquis interfecerit Kajinum septuplo vindicator imposuit Jehova Kajino signum ne eum caederet ullus qui foret inventurus eum Gen. 4. 15. Septemb. 26. 1599. CAINS chief complaint and petition therein implied was handled verse the fourteenth This verse contains Gods answer which is a yeelding or granting to that petition of his and that effectuall for God provideth for the safety of Cain's life not only by his word and command but by a visible mark which he set upon Cain Wherein we are generally to observe First That as the Prophet tels us in the one hundred and tenth Psalme God dealeth not with any sinner according to his sinnes and deserts for if God did not in wrath remember mercy 〈◊〉 the third chapter he should not in justice have suffered Cain to open his mouth for it is just that he which turneth away his car from hearing the law when he prayeth should not be heard Proverbs the twenty eighth chapter and the ninth verse That he which will not hear Gods Prachers shall not be heard of God when he prayeth And the Lord in the Propher saith more plainly in the second chapter of Zechary and the thirteenth verse that as he by his Prophets cried unto the people and they would not
excrements of the mysticall body The place whither he depaited was The land of Nod. As it is said of Cain that he went out so so also of St. Peter but for a diverse end Peter went out and wept bitierly Matthew the twenty sixt chapter and the last verse but Cain went not out to bewail his sinne as Peter did but to settle himself in some other place Cain's terminus ad quem is he land of Nod which is situate towards the east side of Eden Where in two things First The place it self Secondly The situation For the place it sell There are of the Interpreters that take it to be no certain land from the word Nod which signifieth to wander as if the meaning were that Cain according to the sentence that he should be a 〈◊〉 and exile went out to wander from one place to another But that cannot be in as much as Nod is said to be a land on the east side of Paradise It is further said that being there he built him a City not that he stayed there for he was alwayes removing and fleeting from one place to another It was before the deluge so called of Cain whose state of life was to wander up and down but 〈◊〉 was called Babel And it is said to be castward toward Eden Wherefore by the framing of his journy to that place which carrieth the name of pleasure it appeares that Cain did not settle himself to repentance for then he should have gone into the Valley of Achor Hosea the second chapter Or into the valley of tears Psalme the eighty fourth that is as far from Eden as he could because a place of pleasure is unfit to repent in He that will repent must get him into the wildernesse alone and there bewail his sins He could not goe to Eden for there was an Angel set with a shaking sword to keep the way of the tree of life Genesis the third chapter but toward the east side of Eden So we see Cains purpose was not Gods purpose The purpose of God in allowing unto Cain life was that he might have time to repent But Cains purpose is that he may plant himself on earth and enjoy pleasures These are the wayes to the which there belongeth a woe as the Apostle sheweth Jude the eleventh verse The sinne of pleasure which is Cains sinne The sinne of gain which was Babylon's sinne and the sinne of ambition which was the sinne of Korah These are the three wayes of the world The lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and pride of life in the first of Saint John the second chapter Which are not of the Father but of the world Where it is said he went to the side of Paradise the Holy Ghost giveth us to understand that Cain may 〈◊〉 set himself in some kinde of 〈◊〉 delight but not in Paradise it self that is in no true and sound delight Again Whereas Cain being now fallen from hope of eternall and spirituall things takes his journey to the east we see he is the first of those that are content even for to enjoy the warmnesse of the sunne to leave the presence of God and for to get a little pleasure for a time will forgoe that which is incorruptible and indures for ever Such men are like those whom the Prophet 〈◊〉 in the eighth chapter of Ezekiel and the sixteenth verse having their backs toward the temple and their faces to the sun rising to worship the sunne Even so Cain by leaving Gods presence doth give over eternall things and seeks for temporall And so we see what is Cains error both in departing from Gods presence and in removing to this place Adam and Eve and Seth which then represented the Church were upon the west side of Eden Cain and his crue keeps in the east side that is the wicked have the better part in the things of this life for their portion is in this life Psalme the seventeenth but the portion of the godly is not in the pleasure of this life but in the land of the living where they have laid up for them things which eye hath not seen the ear hath not heard nor mans heart conceived in the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter The wicked in their life time receive pleasure but after indure everlasting pain but the godly that sufer affliction in this world shall in the world to come be comforted as it is in the sixteenth chapter of Luke From hence we learn That we must not depart from Gods presence as Cain did without just cause If we doe it must be to bewail our sinnes with bitter tears as St. Peter If we goe from Gods presence we shall finde the land of Nod that is a place that shall afford us no contentation or rest It shall be with us as it was with Agar to whom the Angell said in the sixteenth chapter of Genesis and the eighteenth verse Whence comest thou and whither goost thou So we shall be in continuall motion and never have rest First Because we can never in this wicked world attain to any perfection of pleasure our desires are never satisfied for it is true of all men as one saith quando habent quod voluerunt non habent quod volunt Secondly Because they are all their life in fear of death Hebrews the second chapter We see our state represented in Jonah when he fled from the presence of the Lord he thought he should have come to Tarshish but he found himself in the land of Nod that is of thraldome and misery being tossed on the Sea Jonah the first chapter and the third verse for Gods presence is Seth's land that is a land of foundation it is the Country of Noah for it giveth rest it is the City of Salem that is of peace But if we leave Gods presence we shall not finde any land of foundation rest or peace If as Jeremy willeth We stand upon the old wayes and ask for the good wayes and walk therein Jeremiah the sixt chapter and the sixteenth verse if as Christ bids us We take up the yoke and learn of him we shall 〈…〉 to our souls 〈◊〉 the eleventh chapter but if we 〈…〉 Cains Country we shall have no rest day not night 〈◊〉 the sixteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse As for peace the prophet saith non est pax impiis dicit dominus Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter that is seeing they will depart from Gods 〈◊〉 they 〈…〉 Cains Land for they are as the raging Sea which is 〈…〉 and as the 〈◊〉 in the water never rest but shoot by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wicked of the world we see this working they desire 〈…〉 more For he that 〈◊〉 silver shall not be satisfied with 〈…〉 astes the fifth chapter and the 〈◊〉 they never finde any 〈…〉 cause their desire can never be satisfied Wherefore as Cains Land was Nod so Nimrod Cains Successor had 〈◊〉 for his Country that is confusion and
fair day after a storm For in the eight former verses there hath not been any mention made of God or godliness but marriage upon marriage murther upon murther vaunting of finne past and to come deriding of God and his holy word as if he were a person that favoured wicked men and not contenting himself with the punishment which God inflicted but a devising a new kinde of revenge as we see in Lamech who not contented with the punishment which God appointed for murtherers that is seven times would challenge to himself seventy times seven times Now at last we come to a verse that hath the mention and name of God and of a good man of whom a succession of good men should be raised And it was fit that the Man of God Moses should keep this order because the faith of Adam and Eve might quail and they might think God not true of his promise in regard of that which they saw For as for the threatning which God denounced against Cain wee see it is not performed but Cain and his posteritie in stead of being plagued for his wickednesse grow to be great men rich Grasyers such as have all things that tend either to delight or defense As for Adams promise which was That the seed of the woman should bruise the Serpents head it fell out clean contrary for we see to what a great number the spawne of the Serpent was grown when as there was none of the Womans seed And whereas God promised the Womans seed should bruise the head of the Serpent wee see the spawne of the Serpent 〈◊〉 the head of the Womans seed For Abel who was the Womans seed is slain by Cain who was of the Serpents seed which falls out many times in the world The promise made to Noah was That Cham should be a servant Genesis the ninth chapter and yet we see it fell out clean contrary for Genesis the tenth chapter 〈◊〉 who was of Chams race was the first Emperour upon earth And in the new Testament the people of God when Christ was born were in that state that Herod an Edomite was become their King Matthew the seoond chapter That wee may see that as the Prophet speakes in the one hundred and ninteenth Rsalm and the hundred twenty sixt verse Then it is time for God to lay to his hand when mankinde looking into his word and seeing that it is not fulfilled which God hath spoken doe decay in faith that he may shew himself a true God and able to accomplish that which he doth either promise or threaten that so the faith that was yet left upon earth might revive and take breath again The verse it self consisteth of two parts First Adams knowledge of his Wife Secondly The nativity of Seth. For the first Not to say any thing of the term which Moses useth which is Adams knowledge for that we have handled it heretofore we will consider the word iterum which gives us plainly to know that for a great while Adam gave over that Act being stricken and amazed with this consideration that one brother should kill another that is in bewailing Abel that was 〈◊〉 and Cain that was cut off from the Church Adam and Eve were in this state of minde that they were as it were dead seeing their first Ofspring sped so unhappily that the one was slain bodily the other was under the sentence of death both of body and soul when I say they considered that they should either beget children to be murthered which was Abels case or else to be cast into hell in respect of Cain it made them say with Rebecca Genesis the twenty fift chapter and the twenty second verse si mihi sic futurum est quia necesse est parere for these considerations they had clean given over Out of which example of Adam and Eve we learn to conform ourselves to crosses and heavy accidents as God layeth upon us that is to forbear and give over matters of pleasure when God calls us to mourning for it is a thing agreeable to Gods will If when the Lord God of hosts shall call to weeping and mourning there be nothing but joy and 〈◊〉 slaying of Oxen c. the Lord himself sayeth that is a sinne which shall not be pardoned or purged with any sacrifice till they die Isaiah the twenty second chapter and the twelfth verse It is that which Christ teacheth Matthew the ninth chapter and the fifteenth verse When the Bridegrome shall be taken away then shall they mourn and fast that is when either he shall be taken from us or when men shall drive him from them by their sinnes then there is cause of mourning and sorrow Therefore we see albeit it was Gods will that Aaron and his Children should eat the offerings of the Children of Israel yet he refused to eat them in regard of the Judgments of God upon Nadab and Abihu his Sonnes saying Thou knowest such and such things have come to me this day and if I had eaten the sin-offering 〈◊〉 it have been accepted in the sight of the Lord 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 chapter and the ninteenth verse Therefore David mourned so for the death of Abner that he said God doe so to me and more if I eat bread or 〈◊〉 else till the Sun be down in the second of Samuel the third chapter and the thirty fift verse But hence there appears another thing unto us which is that 〈◊〉 and earthly sorrow in a naturall man is a thing stronger than any worldly pleasure that in regard of the naturall man there is more strength in grief than in pleasure or joy for if a man have 〈◊〉 in never so much pleasure all 〈◊〉 life yet if he come to a little sickness it takes away all remembrance of his former pleasure And this is a means to make a man think of such an estate Wherein he may have that pleasure and joy which shall not be taken from him as Christ speaketh John the sixteenth chapter and the twenty second verse Now when Adam had relieved himself with this cogitation that as the Prophet speaks Psalm the eighty ninth God hath not made all men for nought it made him to return whereupon there followed by Gods blessing not only a seed but a chosen and holy seed that is Seth. Concerning whom first we will speak of his birth wherein we have this to observe that those Children whom God gives to Parents upon a plentifull contrition and repentance doe usually prove men excellent in all spirituall graces The first example hereof is Seth who is not only the foundation of the Church but of mankinde for since the flood all the Sons of men are called the Children of Seth. It is also shewed in Joseph whom God gave to Rachel having opened her wombe which before was shut up so as she was barren Genesis the thirtieth chapter and the twenty second verse It also appeared in Hannah who having bewailed her own
exercise of invocation and prayer should arise from Enosh for James the fift chapter and the thirteenth verse If any be afflicted let him pray and therefore such prayer is called oratio afflicti Psalm the hundred and second and the seventeenth verse As Abel's oblation belongs to the dayes of peace and prosperity so Enosh's invocation belongs to the dayes of affliction and misery when a man is strong to resist and full of vitall heat and spirit then he cannot skill of invocation but let God make him Enosh and then he will begin to call upon the name of the Lord. Thirdly In respect that it shewes what manner of Preacher it should be that is he must be one of the sons of Seth that is one of the Church for the prayer of a faithfull man availeth much Also it must be Enosh's prayer that is of one that is humble as the Publicans prayer Luke the eighteenth chapter so that the name of Enosh in respect of Seth shewes that Christ shall not be without his Crosse nor Christs Church without theirs And in respect of himself it shewes what shall be the afflictions of those that shall be thus called Touching his Invocation It is the title that it pleaseth the Holy Ghost to set out Enosh by and it is an excellent title 〈◊〉 Chrysostome that Enosh should be the first that called upon the Name of the Lord It was more honorable to him than to wear any gorgeous apparrell or Jewels whatsoever In this part are two things The nature of Invocation and the beginning of it set down in these words 〈◊〉 est First for the nature of Invocation Invocare 〈◊〉 vocare Deum in se or ex se and it is a speciall point Many would have God about them or near them but not in them for then they must look to govern their actions well When men lay seige to a Town they doe not think it sufficient to have them without but they desire to get them within Such an affection is required of them say the ancient Writers that will truly call upon God For the manner we must say with the Apostle in the first epistle of John the fourth chapter and the fourth verse Major est qui intus quà m qui extrà Now for the Name of God It is no unreasonable thing that we should call upon the name of those which we never saw for as we know those that dwell in the west northward parts they believe obey the word and 〈◊〉 that comes in the Princesses name and by that 〈◊〉 they arme and disarme themselves and are ready to 〈◊〉 death howbeit they never saw her nor look to see her but only because it comes in her name It is therefore currant they 〈◊〉 such a Princesse there is therefore they receive the word as comming out of the mouth of the Princesse her self and obey 〈◊〉 So we see what Invocation is and that the name of God is 〈◊〉 be invocated Now to put a difference between these three First to call upon God Secondly upon the name of God Thirdly in the name of God We say to call upon God is an expressing or 〈◊〉 of the desire that we have of his presence as all the creatures 〈◊〉 For the young Ravens call upon him in the one hundred fourty 〈◊〉 Psalm and the ninth verse and in the eighth chapter of the 〈◊〉 and the twentieth verse Omnis creatura 〈◊〉 and that 〈◊〉 be done when a man saith nothing but only in his soul 〈◊〉 as Hannah in the first of Samuel the first chapter and the thirteenth verse and Moses in the fourteenth chapter of Exodus and the fifteenth verse Why prayest thou to me when no words were uttered that is an internall spirituall praying between God and us which all the creatures have but the invocation upon the name of God is a thing externall as the Psalmist speaks Psalm 77. and the 1. verse I will crie to God with my voyce and in the one hundred and sixteenth Psalm and the fourth verse I will call upon the name of the Lord saying Lord I beseech thee deliver my soul So that Moses meaning is to shew that not only an internall calling upon the name of God by desires but that then there began an externall and vocall serving of God with a profession of religion Now to invocate in the name is one thing and to invocate upon the name of God is another the one is the party that is called upon the other 〈◊〉 out the party in whose name he is called upon which shewes the persons distinct in the deitie as our Saviour expounds it in the sixteenth chapter of John and the twenty third verse Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name he will give it you There is both God the Father that is called upon and Christ the Sonne in whose name we pray That is the difference between the two names that is they put not their trust in their own names or in the arme of flesh or in any other humane name but in God and not only invocate God but they invocate him in nomine that is in the name of another And there is no other name given by which we shall be saved but the name of Jesus Acts the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse and as in the first to the Corinthians the third chapter and the eleventh verse Other foundation then that can no man lay Now whereas we have in this verse in nomine Dei and semen aliud in the former he shewes plainly what he means by posuit deus semen aliud viz. that there is a person that shall be our seed in whose name we are to trust and invocate God so that in these verses the mysterie of Christs incarnation is plainly expressed to those that shall well look into it Now it is plain when he speaks of invocation he means not prayer only but by a part he expresseth the whole which is by a Synechdoche as in the second chapter of Joel and the twenty third verse Every one that calls upon the name of the Lord shall be saved which is repeated by the Apostle Romans the tenth chapter and the fourteenth verse but you must mark what he saith after How shall they call upon him in whom they have not beleeved there is faith required Then he goes a step farther How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard as if he should say it is impossible therefore hearing is necessary And how shall they hear without a Preacher there is the office of preaching And how shall they preach unless they be sent there is the authority of ecclesiasticall power We see what duties the Apostle raiseth from invocation and consequently we must know that when they began to call upon Gods name then also they began to beleeve in him For albeit prayer is the more generall part of invocation as a crying unto God as the Fathers observe from the
are taken away There are two natures in a Cole that is the Cole it selfe which is a dead thing and the burning nature and heate that it hath which setteth out first Christs humane nature which is dead in it selfe And then his divine nature containing the burning force of that is represented in this burning Cole So the element of bread and wine is a dead thing in it selfe but through the grace of Gods spirit infused into it hath a power to heate our Soules for the elements in the Supper have an earthly and a heavenly part Secondly that Christ is to bee understood by this burning Cole wee may safely gather because his love to his Church is presented with fire Cantit the eighth chapter and the sixth verse It is said of Christs love the Coles thereof are fiery Coles and a vehement flame such as cannot be quenched with any water nor the floods drown it even so all the calamities and miseries that Christ suffered and endured for our sakes which were poured upon him as water could not quench the love that he bare us Thirdly quia non solum ardet ipse sed alios accendit so saith John the Baptist of him There cometh one after me that shall Baptize with the holy-Ghost and with fire as it is in the third chapter of Luke the sixteenth verse therefore the graces of the holy-Ghost are also represented by fire Acts 3. the union whereof hath a double representation First it is signified by water in Baptisme for sinne that is derived 〈◊〉 us from another being as a 〈◊〉 may be washed away with water and therefore the Propher saith there is a fountaine opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of 〈◊〉 for sinne and 〈◊〉 Zach. the thirteenth chapter and the first verse therefore 〈◊〉 said to Saul bee Baptized and wash away thy sinnes Acts the twenty second Chapter and the sixteenth verse that is meant of originall sinne and the corruption of our nature by which wee are guilty of the wrath of God but because through the whol course of our life sinne by custome groweth more to be strong and to stick fast in our nature so as no water can take it away therefore 〈◊〉 Grace of God is set out by fire as having a power and force to burn 〈◊〉 sinne for by custome sinne is bred and setled in our nature and is 〈◊〉 drosse that must be tryed and purged by fire so the holy Ghost speaketh of actuall sinnes the first of Isaiah and the twenty fift verse and the sixt ter of Jeremiah and the thirttieh verse Ezech. the twenty second chapter and the eighteenth verse The house of Israel is to mee as drosse that is by custome of sinne and in regard of this kinde of sinne there needs not only water to wash away the corruption of our nature and the qualitie thereof but fire to purge the actuall sins that proceed from the same The sinnes of Commission came by reason of the force of concupiscence and from the lusts that boyle out of our corrupt nature and the grace that takes them away is the grace of water in Baptisme but the sinnes of omission proceede of the coldnesse and negligence of our nature to doe good such as was in the Church of Laodicea Rev. the third chapter and the fifteenth verse and therefore such sinnes must bee taken away with the fiery Grace of God Secondly for the quality of the Cole it is not only a burning Cole but taken from the Altar to teach us that our zeale must bee 〈◊〉 and come from the spirit of God The fires that are appointed by earthly Judges to terrifie malefactors from offending may draw a skinne over the spirituall wounds of their Soules so as for feare they will eschue and sorbeare to sinne but it is the fire of the Altar and the inward Graces of Gods spirit that taketh away the corruption and healeth the wound therefore as in the Law God tooke 〈◊〉 there should ever bee fire on the Altar Leviticus the sixt chapter and the ninth verse so for the sinner that is contrite and sory for his sinne there is alwaies fire in the Church to burne up the Sacrifice of his contrition and repentance even that fire of Christs Sacrifice The love which hee shewed unto us in dying for our sinnes is set 〈◊〉 unto us most lively in the Sacrament of his Body and Blood unto which wee must come often that from the one wee may fetch the purging of our sinnes as the Apostle speaks and from the other qualifying power si in luce John the first chapter the seventh verse wherefore as by the mercy of God we have a fountain of water alwaies flowing to take away originall sinne so there is in the Church fire alwaies burning to cleanse our actuall transgressions for if the Cole taken from the Altar had a power to take away the Prophets sinne much more the body and blood of Christ which is offered in the Sacrament If the hem of Christs garment can heale the ninth chapter of Matthew and the twentith verse much more the touching of Christ himselfe shall procure health to our soules here we have not somthing that hath touched the Sacrifice but the Sacrifice it self to take away our sins Secondly the Application The application of this Cole is by a Seraphin for it is an office more fit for Angells than men to concurre with God for taking away sinne but for that it pleaseth God to use the service of men in this behalfe they are in Scripture called Angells Job the thirty fifth chapter and the twenty third verse Malachi the second and the seventh verse The Priests lips preserve knowledge for hee is the Angell of the Lord of Hosts and the Pastors of the seven Churches in Asia are called Angells Apoc. the first chapter and the first verse for the same office that is here executed by an Angell is committed to the sonnes of men to whom as the Apostle speaks Hee hath committed the ministery of reconciliation 2 Cor. the fift chapter and the eighteenth verse to whom hee hath given this power that whose sinnes soever they remit on earth shall bee remitted in heaven the twentith chapter of Saint John and the twenty fift verse So when Nathan who was but a man had said to David etiam Jehova transtulit peccatum 〈◊〉 the second booke of Samuel the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse it was as availeable as if an Angell had spoken to him And when Peter tells the Jewes that if they amend their lives and turn their sinnes shall be done away their sinne was taken away no lesse than the Prophets was when the Angell touched his lips Acts the third chapter and the ninteenth verse for not hee that holds the Cole but it is the Cole it selfe that takes away sinne and so long as the thing is the same wherewith wee are touched it skills not who doth hold it but wee
Christ which wee should chiefly desire to see is that joyfull day of his birth whereof the Angels brought word a day of great joy to all the people that this day is born a Saviour Luke the second chapter In the desire it self we are to consider two things First the Degree Secondly the Manner of this Desire First for the Degree It is noted in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is leaped for joy of that day in regard of the great benefit which should come unto the world by Christs birth Which joy the babe John Baptist expressed who before he was borne leaped in his Mothers womb Luke the first chapter and the fourty first verse The joyfull desire here mentioned is as St. Peter speaks a joy unspeakable and glorious the first epistle of Peter and the eighteenth chapter To teach us that the day of Christs comming in the flesh is a day most of all to be desired and a matter of the greatest joy that can be Secondly For the Manner of this Desire It was a desire joyned with trust and confidence without which our desire is in vain be it never so hot Abrahams desire of seeing Christs day was joyned with hope that he should see it which he so much desired The Creatures desire to see the day of their redemption for they groan Romans the eighth chapter but this desire is without hope These desires are both to be seen in Jacob For when his sonnes being sent from Joseph told him that Joseph was alive and was Governor in the land of Egypt his heart wavered Then he had a desire to see Joseph but it was not joyned with hope for he beleeved them not But when they told him Josephs words and shewed him the Chariots that were sent for to bring him then he had a desire with hope and his spirit revived within him Genesis the fourty fift chapter and the twenty sixt verse The hope that he conceived of seeing him whom he desired to see made him rejoyce Touching the Reason of this desire he had sufficient matter of present joy for he was exceeding rich in Cattel and Silver and Gold Genesis the thirteenth chapter and the second verse Why then doth he long after a joy to come The reason is though God had blessed him with aboundance of temporal blessings yet he considered a day would come when his present joy should be taken from him John the sixteenth chapter Therefore he desires a joy that had a foundation that is not earthly but heavenly joyes Hebrews the eleventh chapter Such as should not be taken from him John the sixteenth chapter and the twenty second verse as Job knew that his Redeemer lived Job the nineteenth chapter So Abrabam desired a Redeemer and such a one he had For thus saith the Lord which redeemeth Abraham Isaiah the fourty ninth chapter and the twenty second verse That might redeem his soul from Hell Psalm the fourty ninth And his body out of the dust of death Psalm the twenty second for he confessed himself to be both dust and ashes Genesis the eighteenth chapter Dust in regard of his nature and therefore subject to corruption but ashes in regard of his sinnes by which he is subject to everlasting condemnation in respect of both he desired a Redeemer that might deliver both his body from death and his soul from destruction that might say revertite silii Psalm the ninetieth and the third verse He considered he needed a Redeemer for his soul and body that he might not be dust and ashes and therefore exceedingly desired one that would deliver his soul from being ashes and his body from the dust Secondly It is said of Abraham that he saw Christs day the notice of Gods eternal mercie herein was Abrahams desire by whose example all that will see Christ must first desire the sight of him as he did Et desiderium sit eum spectare Though Abraham did not actually see Christ in the flesh yet he had a desire which was all one as if he had seen him with bodily eyes For if the concupiscence only of evill be sinne though the act follow not then desire of that which is good is accepted albeit it be not actually performed therefore Nehemiah prayeth Hearken to thy servants that desire to fear thy name Nehemiah the first chapter and the eleventh verse The very hungring and thirsting after righteousnesse is effectual to blessednesse Matthew the fift chapter When we can say with David Coepit anima me a desider are justitias tuas Psalm the hundred and nineteenth We desire to be more desirous of it as a thing acceptable before God and though our soul desire not yet the want of it is our woe and the fainting of our joyes while we say When wilt thou comfort us Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Those are as the bruised reed and smoaking flax which he will not quench Isaiah the fourty second chapter That which Abraham did see was Christs day which is true in what sense soever we take it He saw the day of his Deity Genesis the eighteenth chapter the second and third verses when seeing three men he ran to meet them and bowed himself to the ground saying Lord which was a vision of the Trinity Secondly For the day of his death and passion he saw that too Genesis the twenty second chapter and the fourteenth verse when Abraham making the great promise of his obedience by sacrificing his sonne upon mount Moriah when after Christ was crucified said In mane 〈◊〉 provideat Dominus though he take not my sonne Isaac yet will he take one of my seed that shall be the sonne of Abraham Thirdly He saw the day of Christs nativity when he said to his servant Put thy hand under my 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by the Lord God of Heaven and God of the earth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 fourth 〈◊〉 and the twenty third verse Quod 〈…〉 ad 〈…〉 saith 〈◊〉 but it was to shew that the seed in whom all 〈◊〉 should be blessed should come out of his loins and take flesh of him for he took the seed of Abraham Hebrews the second chapter So Abraham saw all the dayes of Christ. But secondly We are to inquire in what 〈◊〉 he saw this day For which point we must know he saw not Christs day 〈◊〉 Simeon whose eyes did behold 〈◊〉 salvation Luke the second chapter nor as 〈◊〉 to whom Christ saith 〈◊〉 are the eyes that see the things which 〈◊〉 see Luke the tenth chapter that is with bodily eyes which many 〈◊〉 and Kings could not see So Abrahams outward man 〈◊〉 not see Christs dayes but he 〈◊〉 it in the 〈◊〉 man Romans the 〈◊〉 chapter He saw it spiritually with the eyes of 〈…〉 Ephesians the first chapter and the eighteenth verse And 〈◊〉 the eyes of faith which 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 things not 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 By which things invisible to the eyes of the body are made visible to the eye of the minde by the eye of
faith by means whereof that was made present to Abraham which otherwise was absent The fathers by faith beheld this promise afarre off Hebrews the 〈◊〉 chapter and the seventh 〈◊〉 c. And were as sure of them as if they were performed Thirdly He rejoyced It is said that God gave charge touching the Patriarchs and ancient Fathers Nolite tangere unctos 〈◊〉 Psalm the hundred and fift and the fifteenth verse Which 〈◊〉 was Abraham who was 〈◊〉 with the oyle of gladnesse Psalm the fourty fift By which the conceived joy when by faith he saw the day of Christs 〈◊〉 Here we are to inquire of the matter and words of this joy The 〈◊〉 and cause of Abrahams joy was deliverance which is a great cause of joy When the Lord brought again the captivity then was our mouth filled with laughter Psalme the hundred twenty sixt So Abraham 〈◊〉 to think that he was delivered from being dust and 〈◊〉 that now be might say with David They 〈◊〉 not leave my 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nor suffer me to see 〈◊〉 Psalm the sixteenth and the tenth 〈◊〉 Secondly He rejoyced considering that by means of Christ his 〈◊〉 he should not only 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which is death of body For dust thou art and to dust 〈…〉 Genesis the third chapter And the death of the soul which is the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 the sixt chapter But should have 〈…〉 and that not temporal but spiritual in 〈…〉 the first chapter and the third verse For as the 〈…〉 they 〈…〉 not earthly blessings but heavenly For 〈…〉 had been mindfull of earthly blessings They had 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and had 〈…〉 them Hebrews the 〈◊〉 chapter and the 〈…〉 But the matter of Abrahams joy was the hope of a 〈◊〉 blessing 〈◊〉 Christ. This God 〈◊〉 when he promised That his seed should not only be as the dust of the earth which is an earthly 〈…〉 the thirteenth chapter but As the starres of Heaven Genesis the fifteenth chapter By which is meant the blessing of Heaven This blessing was That he should enjoy those things which the eye bath not seen the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter and the ninth verse Thirdly That this blessing should come to him per semen suum not by a strange or foraign means this did increase Abrahams joy to think quod Servator Abrahae est semen Abrahae And that he whom David called his Lord was his sonne Matthew the twenty second chapter Fourthly His joy was the greater considering that this benefit was not appropriated to the Jews only that were of the stock of Abraham but that in him all Nations should be blessed not only he and all his children but as many as were to be blessed should obtain this blessednesse in him So say the Angels that the birth of Christ is matter of the Peoples joy because it belongs to all People Luke the second chapter That in this life all that are blessed with faithfull Abraham Galatians the third chapter And after this life shall be blessed by being received into Abrahams bosome Luke the sixteenth chapter For the manner of his joy As his desiring sight was spiritual so his joy is not carnal as ours but spiritual We desire to see the feast of Christs nativity and we joy when it comes but in a carnal manner but it must be spiritual as Mary saith My spirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour Luke the second chapter There is a joy of the countenance which is outward but the true joy is of the heart and conscience To desire Christs dayes before he come and to joy when he is come are the true touchstones of our love to him When our Parents heard God was come they hid themselves Genesis the third chapter So he that is in state of sinne desires not Gods comming or presence neither rejoyce at it They say Let the holy one of Israel cease from before us Isaiah the thirtieth chapter and the eleventh verse So farre are they off from desiring his comming And for joying when he is come they will say with the Gergasites Depart out of our Coasts Matthew the eighth chapter and the thirty fourth verse But contrariwise the godly to testifie their desire say Break the Heavens and come down Psalme the hundred fourty fourth 〈◊〉 So for joy The hope that is deferred makes the heart to faint but when it comes it is as a tree of life Proverbs the thirteenth chapter and the twelfth verse Therefore we must proceed from desire to sight and by it as also by our joy we conceive at the day of Christs birth we may examine whether we be the children of Abraham and so may conceive hope to be partakers of blessing with him But if we rejoyce as the carnal Israelites did of whom it is said The People sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play Exodus the thirty second chapter and the sixt verse If we testifie our joy by eating and drinking that is no true joy Our 〈◊〉 day shall be 〈◊〉 Malachie the second chapter This joy is the Heathens joy whose hearts are filled with food and 〈◊〉 Acts the fourteenth chapter They eate cakes and drink wine and make themselves 〈◊〉 therewith Jeremiah the fourty fourth chapter But that is not Abrahams joy it is spiritual wherein is blessednesse For blessed are the People that can rejoyce in thee Psalm the eighty ninth We must learn to rejovce a right at the day of Christs birth If we will rejoyce as Abraham did we must pray with David Remember me Lord that I may see the 〈◊〉 of thy chosen and bee glad with thy people and give thanks with thine inheritance Psalm the hundred and sixt and the fourth and fift verses Abraham knew a day would come that should take away all his earthly joy and therefore desired the day of Christs birth which might make him to rejoyce in 〈…〉 the fift chapter And rejoyce in afflictions the first epistle of Peter and the fourth chapter such a joy as na man shall take away John the sixteenth chapter As we must rejoyce at this day of Christ after Abrahams example so Christ hath a second day wherein he will give to every man according to his works Romans the second chapter If we rejoyce at this day when it comes and desire it If we love the glorious comming of Christ the second epistle to Timothy and the fourth verse If we look for the appearing of the just God Titus the second chapter and the twelfth verse then shall we shew our selves the Children of Abraham Of that day to see it he saith it shall be matter of joy Lift up your heads Luke the twenty sixt chapter and the twenty first verse For your redemption draweth neer To others matter of sorrow They shall hide them in the rocks Revelations the third chapter but we must say with David I remembred thy judgements and received comfort Psalme the hundred and ninteenth Principes populorum congregantur
separation from the Temple which was but a type of that place was so grievous to Davids soul as he had no rest in his spirit and thought himself in worse state than the Sparrow till he had accesse to the Citie of God Psalm the eighty fourth Much more grievous is it to be separated from heaven If of the Church on earth it is said there are gloriosa dict a de te Psalm the eighty seventh Much more glorious things are spoken of Heaven whereof to be deprived will be a great grief for this place hath all things which may commend any place Of light it is said Lumen dilexit oculus but this place hath no night but continual light from the Lord himself Apocalyps the twenty first chapter If society doe commend a place then this place is commendable quia janua ibi aperta If immunity from pain there is neither hunger nor thirst nor cold If joy then there the elders sing continually the praises of God Apocalyps the twenty first chapter Therefore to be excluded from this place which is so to be desired is a great punishment Again To be separated not only from so good a place but from such company not only of holy Angels where if it were a great blessing to lodge while they were clothed with mortality Hebrews the thirteenth chapter then it is a greater blessing to dwell with them in this perfect 〈◊〉 None of the saints who albeit on earth they be despised and called fools Wisdome the fift chapter yet shall be glorious in heaven and not only their souls but their bodies made like the glorious body of Christ Philippians the third chapter and the twenty first verse of whose company to be deprived will be a grief but to be cast out of the company of Jesus Christ who when he did give but a taste of his glory it was so glorious 〈◊〉 his Disciples Matthew the seventeenth chapter so as they said 〈◊〉 est nobis hic offici will be a great grief for there he shall be in perfect glory at the right hand of God where he now 〈◊〉 which shall much more rejoyce us than these drops Lastly If the comfort of Gods 〈◊〉 in earth where the light of it is greatly eclipsed and darkned doe afford more comfort than 〈◊〉 of corne and oyle Psalm the fourth then what a discomfort will it be to be separated from the light of it when God shall shew the brightnesse of 〈◊〉 but even then shall the unprofitable servant be cast out from beholding the same Secondly That which doth aggravate his punishment is that this separation shall be done with violence cast him out not bid him goe out or lead him out The separations that are made from the Church militant are not done without great difficulty no man would willingly be 〈◊〉 But it will be a farre greater grief to be separated from the Church triumphant but howsoever they be unwilling yet they shall be separated violently no man will willingly come to judgment at the last day but God will bring every thing to judgment Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter He that doth evil hates the light John the third chapter but we shall be brought to light whether we will or no and death which is a preparation to the last judgment is fearfull So as no man willingly dyeth nay we make many pleas becaule we would not be separated we say Lord have not we prophecied and yet Christ tells all will not serve the turne Matthew the seventh chapter Not every one that saith Lord Matthew the twenty fift chapter When did we see the hungry or naked c. But Christ for all that we are so unwilling to be cast out tells us In as much as you did it not c. So that albeit man will not goe out of himself yet he shall be cast out with violence which makes his punishment more grievous Thirdly This separation shall be with contumely and disgrace to be thrown out of the company of the Angels is a disgracefull separation Many times Malefactors though they suffer for their offences yet have no disgrace offered them But the unprofitable servant shall not only be punished with the losse of this heavenly place but shall be cast out to his shame for he that dishonoureth God by burying his talent bestowed upon him God will punish him with dishonour and disgrace Them that hate me I will hate the first book of Samuel the second chapter Secondly The place into which he shall be cast is utter darknesse The Apostle when he saith Ad quem ibimus 〈◊〉 habes verba aternae vitae John the sixt chapter and the sixty eighth verse tells us It is an excellent thing to be in presence of them that have the words of eternall life but it is farre more excellent to be present with eternal life it self but not only to be deprived of his presence but to be cast into utter darkness is extreme misery If we might be choosers for our selves as the Devils choesed to goe into the hoggs 〈◊〉 the eighth chapter and the thirty first verse So if we might choose some place if it were but to return to the world again it were some mitigation but when we have not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is greater cause of misery we are not only deprived of light but cast into a place of darknesse And this punishment is very just that the unprofitable servant should be cast into darknesse which did darken his talent and hid it as the Prophet speaks of cursing Psalm the hundred and ninth He loved not blessing then let it be farre from him So quia non dilexit lucem non veniat ei lux extinguit scintilla gratiae ne videat lumen gloriae Which punishment how grievous it is appears for that the beholding of light as the Preacher saith Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter is so comfortable to the eyes As Paul was out of hope of recovery when he and the rest could see nothing but darknesse Acts the twenty seventh chapter And God plagued the Egyptians with darknesse as the greatest plague he could lay upon them And the Apostle to shew the grievous punishment of the evil Angels saith They are reserved under darknesse the second epistle of Peter the second chapter for tenebrae formidolosae Again He is punished not only with darknesse but also with weeping and gnashing of teeth A man may have some comfort in darknesse it is the best time to sleep and meditate but the unprofitable servants being cast into darknesse shall have neither of these comforts to mitigate his punishment For there he shall feel the worm of conscience gnawing him which shall never dye and be tormented with the fire that never goeth out Mark the ninth chapter He shall have all things that may continue and increase his weeping But in these words the Holy-Ghost pointeth out two things The certainty and the measure of weeping in
both agreeable to the action we have in hand and also a good dependance upon that wherein we have been heretofore conversant But that these words are to be applyed to the holy 〈◊〉 and Sacrament of the Lords Supper appears for that before he calls himself the bread of life verse the thirty fift The bread from Heaven verse the fourty first The living bread verse the fifty first and all along this chapter there is nothing spoken of Christ but as he is the matter of this Sacrament and therefore these words are to be understood of the holy Eucharist And so these words as they yeeld comfort to the commers perswading them that they are of those whom God the Father hath given to Christ so no lesse comfort is reached to them here for that they understand from Christs own mouth That if they come to him they shall not be cast out but received of him so as none shall be able to take them out of his hands John the tenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse On the other side They that come not may know from hence that as they are not in the number of the Fathers Donatives that is such as are given to Christ but are the portion of Satan For they shall be cast out into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Apocalyps the twenty first chapter and the eighth verse And into utter darknesse where is weeping and gnashing of teeth Matthew the eighth chapter and the twelfth verse Touching the dependance his words have with that part of Scripture which we usually have held when we spake of Cains departure from Gods presence we heard that he did set himself as neer Eden as he could be that he was content for a little trifling pleasure that shortly fadeth to forgoe Gods presence where is pleasure for evermore that for a little worldly gain with Balaam he gives over all godlinesse which is the true gain and that not he but the whole world through ambition as Lords doe seek the worlds honor with the losse of the honor and favour of God Being thus departed from God we heard he came to a Land called Nod that is a Land of unquietnesse and troubles both in respect of the inward disquietness of his soul by continual fear the outward vanities of the whole world where he found that having forsaken God with whom is fulnesse of joy he could not have his desire satisfied by any pleasure that the world could afford But we left not Cain there but heard that the end of that journey was woe as it shall be the end of all those that walk in Cains way Jude the eleventh verse And for that there is none but may fall into the same way it concerns every man to think how being departed from the presence of God he may come back to Christ and especially that he watch his opportunity to come at such a time as Christ will not cast him out And that is taught us here in these words where Christ saith That whosoever commeth to him as he is the bread of life he shall not be cast forth But we must watch this opportunity for there are two wenite's Come to me all ye Matthew the eleventh chapter that have departed from me to receive worldly pleasures and gain The other Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome Matthew the twenty fift chapter and the thirty fourth verse But he that will have his part in this latter venite must have his part also in the first He must come again to Christ by repentance else he cannot come to be partaker of the heavenly Kingdome In these words of Christ we have three persons First Pater dans Secondly Homo veniens Thirdly Christus non ejiciens Whereof the two former parts be the Condition the third person belongeth to the Promise The Condition stands in The Fathers giving and our comming The Promise is Christs not casting out Touching which parts joyntly we are to observe these That every one by experience sindes that the state of sinners live they never so pleasantly is but as Cain called his sonne Chanoch that is a good beginning For the mid'st of that state is unquietnesse and the end everlasting death Which being considered it will make every man willing to come again to God if there be any hope they shall be received In regard of our selves as St Paul speaketh of her that departed from her husband the first cpistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the eleventh verse so it were just that in as much as we have willingly forsaken God and departed from him preserring transitory and earthly delights before his favour he should say Qui discedit discedat that being once gone from him he should not receive usagain But here we are to admire the goodnesse and mercy of God and Christ that instead of a revenger and punisher he is a mercifull receiver that where in Justice Christ might be a rock of offence to such as depart from him he will be a rock of refuge to them that he is so farre from casting out if they come that he is content to seek such as are lost Luke the nineteenth chapter and the tenth verse That he sends and sends again that they should come back Matthew the twenty second chapter That he stands at the dore knocking Apocalyps the third chapter And saith Come to us all ye Matthew the eleventh chapter So there is no doubt but Christ will receive them that come to him For as the ancient Fathers note If when he comes to us we cast not him out neither will he cast us out when we come to him And that no unworthinesse by means of any filth either of body or soul doth keep him from us we see for bodily uncleannesse he was content to be received by Simon the leper Mark the fourteenth chapter and the third verse And in regard of spiritual pollution howsoever a man know himself to be a sinner that is to have an unclean soul yet not to despair because Christ by the confession of his enemies is such a one as doth not only receive sinners but eats with them Luke the fifteenth chapter and the third verse yea he not only 〈◊〉 them that deserve to be cast out as unworthy to inher it s he Kingdom the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter and the ninth verse but doth also wash sanctifie and justifie them in his 〈◊〉 name and by the spirit of God The Condition on our part was That we come the meaning where of if we look into the ancient Fathers upon the thirty fift verse He that commeth to me is some externall part of Gods worship for so they expound it by the Apostles words Romanes the tenth chapter If thou beleeve in thy heart and confesse with thy mouth for 〈◊〉 eving is the affection of the heart but confession is outward in the conversation of life as some are said to deny God
willingly will come as often as they may and not like those that swell with pride and say another time will serve as well as now as Davids servants said to Naball in the first book of Samuel the twenty fift chapter We come now in a good time for thou makest a feast and art in case to relieve us another time peradventure thou wilt not be so prepared So men ought to take the opportunity and to say in their selves Now is the time of the celebration of Gods mercy and loving kindnesse Now we receive Christ and therefore there is great hope that if we come he will receive us Now we celebrate the memory of his death when he was content to receive the thief that came unto him and therefore it is most likely that he will receive us if we come to him But if we come not now happily we shall not be received when we would It is Christs will That they which are given him of the Father be with him where he is and may behold his glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse Therefore it stands us upon to come to Christ that he may receive us to be one with him in the life of grace and partakers with him in his Kingdom of glory Qui verò haec audierunt compuncti sunt corde dixerunt ad Petrum ac reliquos Apostolos Quid faciemus viri fratres Petrus autem ait ad eos Resipiscite c. Act. 2. 37. April 12. 1600. OUR Saviour Christ promised Peter Acts the fift chapter to make him a fisher of men and 〈◊〉 the thirteenth chapter That the 〈…〉 of Heaven is like a 〈…〉 which catcheth fish of all 〈…〉 The first casting forth of this act and 〈…〉 draught that Peter had is by 〈…〉 these verses And the draught which he made was 〈…〉 souls verse the fourty first If we 〈◊〉 of what 〈◊〉 They were 〈◊〉 souls of them that killed the Sonne of God and 〈…〉 the spirit of God whom they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 holy Ghost to 〈◊〉 verse the 〈…〉 These men are full of new 〈◊〉 Which when we advisedly consider it cannot but be matter First Of great comfort Teaching us that albeit we be great sinners as the Jews that put the sonne of God to death yet there is a quid faciemus what to doe that is a hope of remission of sinnes Secondly Of instruction touching the means That if we repent and be pricked in heart with the consideration of our sinnes as they were we shall attain this mercie which they received First St. Luke sets down the Sermon of Peter Secondly The sruit and effect of it As the Sermon it self propounds the death and Resurrection of Christ so in the effect that followed of it we see the means how we are made partakers of his death and Resurrection and that is set down in these two verses which contain a question and an answer In the question is to be observed First the cause of it that is the compunction of their hearts Secondly the cause of that compunction and that was the hearing of Peters Sermon Touching this effect which Peters Sermon wrought in the hearts of his hearers it is compuncti sunt corde Wherein note two things First the work it self Secondly the part wherein of the work it self it is said they were pricked Wherein first we are to observe That the first work of the spirit and operation of the word is compunction of heart howbeit the word being the word of glad tidings and comfort it is strange it should have any such operation but that Christ hath foretold the same John the sixteenth chapter When the comforter comes he shall reprove the world of sinne Now reproof is a thing that enters into the heart as Proverbs the twelfth chapter and the eighteenth verse There is that speaketh words like the prickings of a sword and as Christ gave warning before hand so now when the holy Ghost was given we see that Peters hearers are reproved and pricked in their consciences that they dealt so cruelly with Christ. As this 〈◊〉 the Elect of God so there is another spirit called by the same name of pricking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the eleventh chapter and the eighth verse that is the spirit of slumber which shews it self upon those that shall not be saved Touching the manner of this operation we see it is not a tickling or itching but a pricking and that no light one but such as pearced deeply into their hearts and caused them to cry Whereby we see it is not the speaking of fair words saying with the false Prophets Jeremiah the twenty third chapter The Lord hath said ye shall have peace it is not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the sixteenth chapter and the eighteenth verse that makes this effect but this speaking The part wherein this work was wrought was the heart as Luke the twenty fourth chapter they burned in their hearts and 〈◊〉 the second chapter and the fourteenth verse I will speak to their hearts So it was 〈◊〉 of the eares in the second 〈◊〉 to Timot hie the 〈◊〉 chapter or of the brain that they felt but a 〈◊〉 of the very 〈◊〉 and so should we be affected at the hearing of the word As 〈…〉 is pricked in the flesh is disquieted till he have remedy so should the consideration of our sinnes disquiet us and make us seek for cure This is our duty from their example and it is a good signe of distinction to shew us whether we be of the number of those that shall be saved whether of the good fish that shall be gathered together or the bad fish that shall be cast out Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the fourty eighth verse So if we pertain to God we shall feel this pricking at our hearts after we have heard the word The cause of this compunction is his auditis that is they had heard a speech of St. Peter which did disquiet them till they asked counsel of Peter and the rest The word of God of its own nature hath no such operation for the Patriarch Job saith Job the twenty third chapter It was agreeable to him as his appointedfood And David Psalm the nineteenth saith The Commanaements of the Lordrejoyceth the heart and is sweeter than the honey and the honey-combe But yet it hath this effect in regard that it meeteth with that which is an enemy to our Salvation that is sinne the deputy of 〈◊〉 as the word is Gods 〈◊〉 Without the Law sinne is dead but when the Commandement came sinne revived Romans the seventh chapter and the eighth verse for sinne is a sting the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter which lyeth dead so long as it is not reproved But when it is reproved by the commandement of God then it reviveth and stings the heart it makes men have a conscience of sinne Hebrews the tenth chapter and when sinne is
Except a man be born again of water 〈◊〉 John the sixt chapter unlesse ye eate the flesh and drink the blood of Christ ye have no life in you 〈◊〉 these conditions and for these uses are we commanded to drink of the same spirit If we drink the blood of Christ we shall drink the spirit of life which it gives and so shall we live by him John the sixt chapter and the fifty seventh verse Christ shall live in us 〈◊〉 the second chapter There are that doe not potare in eundem spiritum Water of it self is not able to purge from original corruption without the spirit and Potus vappa sine spiritu The flesh 〈◊〉 nothing it is the spirit that gives life John the sixt chapter The word it self preached 〈◊〉 not unlesse God giveth increase the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the third chapter nay this spiritual food kills some for they eat and drink their own damnation the first epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter Therefore if we will drink the spirit it is required First That he thirst after spiritual things no lesse than after worldly things John the seventh chapter Si quis sitit ad me veniat bibat vers the thirty seventh Secondly He must pray for the spirit 〈◊〉 God giveth his spirit to them that ask it Lake the eleventh chapter So while Jesus was baptized and prayed the Heavens opened and the holy Ghost came down upon him Luke the third chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse We must both 〈◊〉 after the spirit and pray for it else we cannot have it But if we come non sitientes omnino without any sense of our own want or come only with a form of Godlinesse the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter and the fift verse we may drink the outward object but not the spirit for they that come thus pray not to God to be made partakers of the spirit as of the object And to this we may add as a reason of our unprofitable drinking how can we 〈◊〉 the spirit seeing we sow only to the flesh Galatians the 〈◊〉 chapter In as much as we sow no spiritual works we cannot be partakers of the spirit These are the means to obtain the spirit Then when we have drunk we must examine our selves whether we have drunk the spirit which we shall know thus A drink and potion is either for recovery of health or for comfort or refreshing If we finde that the blood of Christ hath purged our consciences from dead works Hebrews the ninth chapter and that we mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit Romans the eighth chapter then have we drunk of the same spirit If we 〈◊〉 the power of sinne abated in 〈◊〉 and the will of sinne by this Sacrament then have we drunk the spirit Secondly For refreshing which is the other use of drinking as Psalm the seventy eighth and the sixty fift verse The Lord arose out of sleep as a 〈◊〉 refreshed with wine there comes courage to a man by drinking of the spirit so as he hath a desire to spiritual drink Ephesians the fift chapter Be not drunk with wine but be filled with the spirit Now they call the holy Ghost new wine Acts the second chapter these men are filled with new wine For indeed as the one so the other gives greater alacrity and cheerfulnesse In respect of these two effects it is termed the holy spirit of God and therefore First He that having drunk findes in his soul a comfortable anointment the first epistle of John the second chapter the seal of the spirit Ephesians the first chapter and the thirteenth verse and the earnest the second epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter and the twentieth verse he hath a signe that he hath drunk the spirit But these sensualiter are not enough they may deceive us there were that eat and drank in Christs presence but he told them I know you not Luke the thirteenth chapter Therefore to the comfort of the spirit we must add the holy spirit and see what operation he hath we must see if we can finde sanctificationis spiritum the second epistle to the Thessalonians the second chapter and the fruits of the spirit wrought in us after we have drunk Galatians the fift chapter and the twenty second verse whether we be transformed by the same spirit the second to the Corinthians the third chapter Thus we see the Apostle in this place against the spirit that lusteth after envy and contention James the fourth chapter useth the Sacrament of unity to perswade men to unity and love and against the unclean spirit he useth the Sacrament of cleannesse as in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter Shall I take the members of Christ and make them the members of an Harlot By the effects that the spirit worketh in us we may know whether we have the spirit for we are not only made partakers of Christs body in Baptism but of the spirit in the Lords Supper If we cleave to the Lord Christ we are made one spirit the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter Whereupon this ensueth That as he and his Father are one so are we one with Christ and consequently being one with him we can want no happinesse for his will is That we should be with him where he is and behold his glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse Ex eo quòd maxima illa nobis ac pretiosa promissa donavit c. 2 Pet. 1. 4. A Scripture applyed to this time wherein we solemnize the memory of his taking of our nature as we have here a promise of being partakers of his and it conteins as all other Scriptures of comfort a Covenant between God and us That which is performed on Gods part is That he hath made us most great and pretious promises The condition on our partie is That we eschue the corruption that is in the world through lust In the former part there is a thing freely bestowed on us Secondly That is a promise Thirdly The promise is That we shall be partakers of the divine nature Concerning which A promise being once past is no more a free thing but becomes a debt and in justice is to be performed in which respect the Apostle saith in the second epistle to Timothy the fourth chapter There is laid up for me a crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the just judge shall render to me and hence the Prophet is bold to challenge God with his promise Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Perform thy promise wherein thou hast caused me to put my trust and therefore Augustine saith Redde quod non accepisti sed quod premisisti Promises doe affect two wayes because they stand upon two points First The party promising Secondly The thing promised If it were the promise of a man it were to be doubred of for all men are lyars Psalm the hundred and sixteenth They
either promise that which they cannot perform as being weak as Psalm the twenty first and the tenth verse or which they will not perform as Naball in the first book of Samuel and the twenty fist chapter But if we can finde one that is both able and willing to keep his promise that is a great kindnesse not to be distrusted And such a one is God who of his own goodnesse is become indebted to us by making us most great and pretious promises he is true of his word for he is Deus mentiri nesciens Titus the first chapter he cannot lye And for his power and ability Apud eum non erit impossibile omne verbum Luke the first chapter And for his willingnesse the Angels testifie of it that there is in God good milk towards men even the same which he heares to Christ his own Sonne of whom he 〈◊〉 from heaven in the third chapter of Luke This is my 〈◊〉 Sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly For the thing promised Though it be God that 〈◊〉 yet if the thing promised be a matter of no great value wee respect it the lesse but this is a great and most 〈◊〉 promise Now that is pretious for which a man will give any thing as for a pearle a man will sell all that he hath to composse it Matthew the thirteenth chapter and what will 〈◊〉 a man give for the ransome of his soul the whole world nay a thousand of worlds is little enough to give for it Matthew the sixteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse So then this promise is pretious in respect of the thing promised Secondly It is pretious in regard that it cost dearly For wee are bought not with corruptible things as silver and gold 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 blood of Christ in the first epistle of Peter the first chapter and the eighteenth verse Thirdly It is a pretious promise in this respect because our blessednesse here promised stands not only in having our sinnes forgiven or in being made righteous that is not the thing we are 〈◊〉 with or to be with God which was the desire of our first Parents Genesis the third chapter and of Lucifer Isaiah the fourteenth chapter ero similis 〈◊〉 but it stands herein that we shall be made partakers of the Divine nature and enjoy those things 〈◊〉 eye bath not seen c. in the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the second chapter and the third verse he doth not promise that we shall be partakers of Gods glory joy and felicity as 〈◊〉 sonnes would have been Matthew the twenty first chapter but 〈◊〉 of his nature That as we are subject to sicknesse death and all crosses by being partakers of the nature of the first Adam so we shall be partakers of glory joy and 〈◊〉 And being partakers of the second Adam as the branches receive life from the vine John the fifteenth chapter so it shall be between Christ and us he will derive his benefits to us As the 〈◊〉 is holy so wee that are branches 〈…〉 shall be 〈◊〉 Romans the eleventh chapter and the sixteenth verse As we partake of the miseries of the first Adam so of the joy and 〈◊〉 of the second Adam As we have been partakers of the 〈◊〉 so of 〈…〉 in the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the fifteenth chapter Fourthly If we consider from how base estate we to whom this promise is made are 〈◊〉 not only from the nature of 〈◊〉 Psalm the fourty ninth Of wormes and 〈…〉 17. and which is more base from being the Children of wrath 〈◊〉 the second chapter and Children of the Devil Acts the thirteenth chapter to be partakers of the divine nature that will 〈◊〉 to be a 〈◊〉 promise containing matter of so great comfort whereby that is by the knowledge of God that hath called us to glory and 〈◊〉 or by whom that is by Christ taking knowledge of him as in the fifty third chapter of Isaiah My 〈…〉 by his knowledge shall 〈◊〉 many and in the seventeenth chapter of John and the third verse This is eternall life to know thee and Jesus Christ. The Heathen and Turkes are not capable of this pretious promise because they take no notice of Christ It is a promise made to Christians for because they are partakers of flesh and blood He also took part with them Hebrews the second chapter As Christ took part of our nature so he makes us partakers of his It is the Christian only that beleeves this and therefore he is capable of this so pretious promise for albeit Christ were man yet it pleased God that the fulnesse of the God head should dwell in him bodily Colossians the second chapter and the ninth verse and as he is in us by his humanity so are we in him in respect of his Divinity God partakes with Christ because of his Divine nature and man partakes with Christ in as much as he hath assumed our humane nature He is partaker of our humane nature for he is flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone Ephesians the fifth chapter and we by his Spirit are partakers of his Divine nature for in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixth chapter He that cleaveth to the Lord is one spirit Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in us by the spirit which he hath given us in the first epistle of St. John the fourth chapter and the thirieenth verse Christ imputeth his nature two wayes First by regeneration in Baptisin for except ye be born again of water and the holy Ghost John the third chapter Secondly by eating and drinking in the Sacrament In which respect the Apostle saith that we must bibere spiritum the first epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse In this life we must seek for Gods grace and glory and he hath promised to give both Psalm the eighty fourth and then we shall Intrare in gaudium Domini Matthew the twenty fift chapter and so we shall be alwaies with him the first epistle to the Thessalonians the fourth chapter and see him as he is the first epistle of John the third chapter and the first verse that is be partakers of his divine nature and which goes beyond all he shall not be glory in one and joy in another and immortality in a third but he shall be omnia in omnibus the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse Now the promise is with a restraint nobis qui that is to us which eschue the corruption The like we have in John the third chapter and the sixteenth verse ut omnes qui credant and Matthew the eleventh chapter Come to me omnes qui And great reason it is that if we will have God to perform his promise to us we keep the condition on our part towards him so the Apostle disputes in the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the
the furnace and cast them up in the 〈◊〉 and they caused a stink And David in his sicknesse saith Psalm the thirty second His moisture was like the draught in Summer Therefore in the plague of Leprosie Leviticus the thirteenth chapter and the fourty fift verse the Leper was to have his mouth shut up David in that great 〈◊〉 spoken of in the first book of Chronicles the twenty first chapter and the thirtieth verse would have gone to 〈◊〉 but be found he should not feared with the Angel Therefore the servant of God saith Proverbs the fourteenth chapter A wise man 〈◊〉 the plague and shunneth it but the foolish goeth on still But these are not the only causes For besides 〈◊〉 there is some divine thing to be considered for there is no 〈◊〉 but a spirit belongs to it as Luke the thirteenth chapter and the eleventh verse a spirit of infirmity So are we to conceive that besides natural causes there is some spiritual of the sicknesse as 〈…〉 twelfth chapter a destroying Angel So in Davids plague in the second book of Samuel the twenty fourth chapter And 〈◊〉 the thirty seventh chapter and the thirty sixt verse the Angel went forth and slue And Apocalyps the sixteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse The Angels poured out the Vials of the wrath of God and there fell a noysome sore So it is Gods hand that brings in these plagues The cause stands on two parts First Gods wrath 〈◊〉 which all evil things proceed For affliction commeth not from the earth Job the fift chapter and the sixt verse They are sparks of his anger And he is not angry with the waters that they should drown 〈◊〉 the third chapter nor with the aire that it should corrupt but for these things commeth the wrath of God that is for our sinnes 〈◊〉 the fift chapter He doth but make a way to his wrath and then the earth 〈◊〉 up the 〈…〉 Psalm the seventy eighth The sinnes of the people are the cause of Gods wrath Peccata morum goe before peccata humorum There is first corruption of the soul Michah 〈◊〉 first chapter and the third verse All flesh had corrupted their 〈◊〉 Genesis the sixt chapter So there is infection in mens wayes before the streets be infected There is plaga animae the plague in the soul before it appear in the body It is sinne that bringeth sicknesse and death Romans the sixt chapter So they are both joyned Psalm the thirty eighth and the third verse There is no rest in my bones because of my sinne Therefore it is our sinne and infection of the soul that must be looked into If it were some outward cause only it could not be but the plague should stay 〈◊〉 there is so great store of means Jeremiah the eighth chapter Is there no balme in Gilead But he saith Jeremiah the fourty sixt chapter and the eleventh verse Frustra multiplicas medicanda sinne being not taken away physick will doe 〈◊〉 good First the corruption of manners must be holpen and then bodily help will follow Psalm the fourty first Heal my soul for I have sinned against thee And that course our Saviour keeps Matthew the ninth chapter first he saith Thy sinne is forgiven and then Take up thy bed and walk These sinnes he calls inventions Inventions please us greatly and all new things our new omnia better than old Manna Numbers the eleventh chapter But if it be our own inventions then we goe a whoring after it Such is the delight we take in it verse the thirty ninth Our first Parents were of this minde so proud they would not take a rule of life from God but would sicut Dii Genesis the third chapter They set up to themselves graven Images Exodus the 〈◊〉 chapter They have Dii alieni such as their Fathers had Not when men living otherwise then God 〈…〉 I shall have peace Deuteromie the twenty ninth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse These webbs that we weave our selves and these eggs that we hatch Isaiah the fifty ninth chapter are our confusion and 〈◊〉 God and great reason For Exodus the fifteenth chapter and the twenty sixt verse he saith If thou 〈…〉 to my 〈◊〉 I will lay no disease Ego Dominus 〈◊〉 But if we follow our own inventions we can look for nothing but diseases quid tibi praecipio haec 〈…〉 Deuteronomie the twelfth chapter 〈◊〉 men will be 〈◊〉 than 〈◊〉 that was Sauls rebellion he would not destroy all as God commanded he was wiser than so But what were these inventions It is said verse the twenty eighth They joyned themselves to Baal 〈◊〉 Numbers the twenty fift chapter that is the sinne of whoring and fornication and that impudently before the congregation committed by Zimry and Cosby It was the adoring of an abhominable Idoll a sinne so grievous as it is said many years after 〈◊〉 not enough of the sinne of Peor Joshuah the twenty second chapter it is a sinne that will not be cleansed at the first And we see daily the sinne of uncleannesse ends with a plague that is infectious For the Cure It is certain As there are natural causes so natural cures of this Diseise 〈◊〉 as some Writers doe hold had this Disease and used not only prayer but a plaister by the Prophets direction Isaiah the fifty eighth chapter But as the cause of the plague is not only natural so here is used a spiritual remedy that is in as much as contrary curantur contrariis viis If the provoking of Gods anger be the Cause of the plague the appeasing of it by prayer must be the Remedy The two remedies are out of the double sense of the word which signifieth prayer and punishing Prayer is an appeaser of Gods wrath not only in other points but in this Numbers the twenty fift chapter They all wept and prayed And David in the second book of Samuel the twenty fourth chapter and the seventeenth verse fled to this remedy I have sinned but these sheep what have they done And Hezekiah being infected with the plague turned himself to the wall Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter And in Salomons prayer the first of the Kings and the eighth chapter where plagues or corrupt agues shall hop here then in heaven And there is a good proportion between this remedy and the disease For if there be a corrupt smell the way to take it away is by the good smell of incense or perfume So as our sinne doth give an evil savour and stink in Gods nostrils so the spiritual incense will remove it and that incense is prayer Psalm the fourty first Therefore the prayers of the Saints are called odours Apocalyps the fift chapter But it must be prayer qualified in two sorts First Phinehas prayer that is the prayer of the Priest So David had Gad to pray for him Hezekiah had Isaiah Lift thou up thy prayer Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter The Corinthians had Gad to pray for them the
therefore we say a day hath twenty four hours a week hath seven dayes a moneth thirty dayes a week likewise hath seven nights a moneth thirty nights but evening and morning are all one day And the first day as the first day of the week of moneths of time this was a day by it self as the other six were dayes by themselves God saith at the institution of the 〈◊〉 Exodus the twelfth chapter and the second verse This moneth shall be unto you the beginning of moneths it shall be to you the first moneth of the year But by Basill this 〈◊〉 had a meaning for our natural use that we should esteem twenty four hours one day though some count the day no longer than the light is seen The first day is 〈◊〉 example to the dayes after in this first day we behold all the other 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 them all things created In this first day of years 〈…〉 Creation the 〈◊〉 the Birth 〈◊〉 B was the 〈◊〉 letter the Redemption the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 was upon the first day of the week year 〈◊〉 The spiritual use The spiritual 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this place saith We are not in 〈…〉 〈◊〉 may be applyed to 〈◊〉 morning and evening 〈◊〉 A 〈…〉 morning and 〈◊〉 at even the one a 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 Numbers the twenty eighth chapter the fourth and 〈…〉 David 〈◊〉 the beginning of the hundred fourty first 〈◊〉 〈…〉 God 〈◊〉 my prayer be 〈◊〉 in thy sight 〈…〉 and the listing up of 〈…〉 evening sacrifice Let 〈…〉 a Father open the morning 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of prayer and 〈…〉 the evening with the bolt 〈◊〉 prayer In these two there is 〈◊〉 and alternation 〈…〉 the day 〈…〉 〈◊〉 now long how 〈…〉 in them we see joy 〈…〉 in the night 〈◊〉 is alternation of 〈…〉 then 〈◊〉 Now 〈…〉 Babylon 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 and did 〈◊〉 in the day 〈…〉 〈◊〉 for the 〈…〉 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 and the first verse 〈…〉 it Sit in the 〈◊〉 sit on the ground set still and get thee into darknesse evill shall come 〈◊〉 the and thou shall not know the morning there os 〈◊〉 there is a use 〈◊〉 order in things 〈◊〉 so is there in things spiritual the evening and the morning The very Heathen doe say that to a man 〈◊〉 disposed 〈◊〉 a good minde after Matthew in his fourth chapter and the sixteenth verse saith The people which 〈◊〉 in darknesse saw great light and to them which 〈◊〉 in the region 〈…〉 of death light is risen up knowledge is a light and Ignorance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 saying Estprimo vespertina 〈…〉 which grows from light to a lighter knowledge If a man 〈…〉 not according to Gods word it is because there 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 in him 〈◊〉 the eighth chapter and the twentieth 〈◊〉 for it is the 〈◊〉 of God that is 〈◊〉 that lightneth our very 〈…〉 This hath also an use for our affections for temptation of any sin is ever before the issue First we are 〈◊〉 then we yeeld to the temptation but after the yeelding the godly have repentance but to yeeld to the temptation and 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 is the continual evening of the wicked The godly hath here in this world in this life his evening sorrow 〈…〉 death but his joy commeth in the morning that is 〈◊〉 life to 〈◊〉 His vespere is luctus his mane gaudium His weeping may abide at the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psalm the 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 verse A man hath secret sinnes which be hid and presumptuous which be apparent Psalm the nineteenth and the 〈◊〉 verse God 〈◊〉 them both The wicked have their morning in this life they live in posperity and have what they can desire but in the long evening in the world to come they shall finde endlesse adversity Notwithstanding the godly in this life be tossed as a ship and though they suffer shipwrack of their life yet this is their hope that post tenebras spero lucem Though Jacob wrestled in the evening yet had he a blessing in the morning Genesis the thirty second chapter and twenty fourth verse The Godly and the wicked doe both dye and both are buried in the grave the righteous shall have domination over them in the morning but God shall save the soul of the righteous from the grave Psalm the fourty ninth and the fifteenth verse God saith that in the day of the desolation of Jerusalem there shall be no clear light but dark That day is known to the Lord which shall be neither day nor night but about the evening time it shall be light Tertullian in his book de resurrectione maketh a resemblance of the evening and the morning to the grave and the resurrection We are in the grave in silence and solitarinesse but the morning of our resurrection appeareth cum gaudio cultu dote gloria sepulti vesperè manè revivescite What though here we suffer some crosses hereafter we shall have endlesse joy better is it to have our evening here and our morning hereafter than contrariwise Though the Gluttons morning were his delights his dainty â—…ir his costly apparel when it was Lazarus evening who was hungry naked and diseased but afterward the rich man was tormented and Lazarus for ever comforted Luke the sixteenth chapter So there is a resemblance of the resurrection in Gods works before the same was expressed in his words Now is the light mixed with darknesse and darknesse with light the darknesse of the night hath the light of the starres and somtime the shining of the Moon the light of the day is often overcast with the mist or with clouds but the morning of the resurrection shall be without end The evening of condemnation to the wicked shall never have morning and the morning of glorification to the blessed shall never have evening Untill that day of resurrection there shall be a mixture but then and not before there shall be light without darknesse to the blessed and endlesse darknesse without light to the damned And thus much shall suffice concerning the first day and the work of the first day Sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei secundi Gen. 1. 8. Novemb. 12. 1590. Place this in pag. 56. at the end of the Sermon upon Gen. 1. 8. IT is the second day in relation to the first day in the matter an Incubation and hatching there were five things the first day the incubation and hatching were in the first day In this second day as well as in the first there is a being and order of distinction of nature and a giving of a name Bonum lacketh here and why Here lacketh bonum the goodnesse And he saw it was good is not put down in the second day Some of the Hebrew say and give this reason why bonum lacketh here the Angells fell the creating of hell was in the second day Tophet is prepared of old as it is in the thirtith chapter of Esaâ— and the twenty seventh
And Christ saith My meat is to doe the will of him that sent me John the fourth chapter by which is signified the delight and contentment of the minde So whatsoever the Serpent delights in that he may be said to eat and seed upon Secondly this word implyeth not only a delight but a devouring and a destroying as in the Prophets it is said The sword and famine shall devour the second book of Samuel the third chapter and the twenty sixt verse not that it can devour but is a means to consume and destroy This eating the Apple ascribes to the Devil when he saith of him That he goeth about seeking whom he may devour the first epistle of Peter the fift chapter and therefore he is said to stand by ready to devour the child so soon as it should be brought forth Apocalyps the twelfth chapter that is there is none so soon born anew in the Church of spirit and water but the Devil seeks presently to kill it And in 〈◊〉 two points standeth the spiritual eating of the invisible Serpent For the dust which is appointed for his food there is a spiritual thing correspondent also to it for where God promiseth unto Abraham Thy seed shall be as the dust Genesis the thirteenth chapter and as the starres of Heaven Genesis the twenty second chapter upon these places the Fathers gather That of Abraham should come both a dusty and earthly generation not expressing the faith and obedience of Abraham and also a heavenly generation that should shine and give light to the world as it were starres with the purenesse of their life And David saith plainly That the ungodly art as dust Psalm the first for whatsoever lyeth along upon the earth will 〈◊〉 dust the earth it self being without moisture turneth to dust so that the least winde that comes bloweth it away So the idle person that lyeth along and hath no vocation to follow doth gather dust and is subject to be scattered with the wind And they that somtime had some moisture and dew from Heaven if they lose it so as their soul waxe dry Numbers the eleventh chapter the Devil will send them a winde that shall carry them away for his delight is to be in dry places Matthew the twelfth chapter and in places without moisture Luke the eleventh chapter The winde wherewith they shall be carried away is every winde of doctrine Ephesians the fourth chapter Therefore we must beware that we be not clouds without water as Jude calls the wicked verse the twelfth and that we fall not from our own stedfastnesse the second epistle of Peter the third chapter and the first verse which we cannot chuse but doe if we loath prayer and other spiritual exercises whereby the dew of Heaven doth descend upon us And as it is in Religion so also in matter of the Common-wealth wherein we shall finde that this drynesse is a cause of much evil for those light and idle persons which Jerohoam took unto himself turned to his destruction the second book of Chronicles and the thirteenth chapter Seeing the Devil delights in these dry souls and loose parts of the earth how is it a punishment laid upon him to feed on them It is indeed a punishment he would have other meat for so soon as 〈◊〉 is borne anew by regeneration the Devil is ready to devout the childe Apocalyps the twelfth chapter So he would have devoured Christ himself Matthew the fourth chapter So he desired to have sed on Job and all other godly men which are the starres of Heaven But he is excluded from that food and is to feed only upon the wicked who being dry and destitute of the grace of God are fitly compared to the dust And as the Devil himself is accursed so they that are allotted to him for food are cursed Children the second epistle of Peter the second chapter Thirdly It is said all the dayes of thy life This punishment is laid upon him as God speaks here because thou hast done this upon him not as he is the red Lyon but the Tempter as he is a spirit he is immortal and hath no end of life but the dayes of his temptation shall have an end at the comming of Christ to judgement as he is the red Dragon condemned in Hell he hath no end but shall goe into everlasting fire where he shall have no end of torment The Dragon the old Serpent is loose but for a little season but after he shall be bound and cast into the bottomlesse pit Apocalyps the twentieth chapter the second and third verses Here is matter of admonition That we avoid those sinnes which we see so severely punished by God in the invisible Serpent especially Malice in speaking evil of God and hurting our neighbours Then to beware of Pride which God doth punish with basenesse Lastly to detest the prosecuting of our own inordinate lust because that will deprive us of the blessed food so as we shall have nothing to feed upon but the dust We must not putrifie in idlenesse but get up and take our strength unto us and cherish the moisture and dew of Heaven which we have received Isaiah the fifty second chapter So here is matter of faith and comfort for this Curse pronounced by God upon the Devil turns to a blessing to us For Adam and Eve had cause of comfort seeing that God took their fall wrought by the Devil so grievously God here professeth himself an enemy to the 〈◊〉 that was and is our enemy and so giveth us hope that howsoever we by his perswasion are fallen from our first estate yet he will be mercifull to us Praeterea inimicitiam pono inter te mulierem hanc similiter que inter semen tuum semen hujus Gen. 3. 15. Jul. 2. 1598. IN this verse we have the second part of the Sentence given by God upon the Serpent The former part concerned the Serpent himself but this part hath respect also to us and is much more grievous unto him than the other three branches And it is that which he doth most hardly digest Concerning which as it directly containeth a Commination and Curse so as we must acknowledge it to be Gods doing and to be marvellous in our eyes Psalm the hundred and eighteenth In this Curse is 〈◊〉 a singular Blessing and in this 〈◊〉 we have a great and pretious promise the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the fourth verse Touching this verse nothing can be spoken good enough seeing upon it the new Testament hath his foundation and that all the rest or the Scripture is nothing else but a Commentary upon it for there beginneth a new creation of all things and the new 〈◊〉 which the Apostle speaks of in the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 the fift chapter and the sevententh verse For seeing the world which was lately created by God was presently corrupted by the malice of the Serpent it hath pleased God
hath no doubt a seed that is the wicked which are his Children which are alwaies at warre with the seed of the Church As the seed of Serpents doth prove to be Serpents so for that wicked men are the seed of the old Serpent Christ calls them Serpents Matthew the twenty third chapter and because Judas was the child of the Devil therefore Christ calleth him a Devil John the sixth chapter the seventieth verse The reason why the wicked are called Serpents is because they stop their cares like Serpents and will not hear the voyce of the 〈◊〉 salm the fifty eighth because they sharpen their tongues like Serpents and hide Adders poyson under their lips Psalm the hundred and fourtieth that is blaspheme God and speak evil of men So 〈◊〉 as the Elect are the seed of the woman spiritual so the wicked and 〈◊〉 are the cursed seed of the spiritual Serpent And God pronounceth that there shall be perpetual hostility between them There is a corrupt seed Isaiah the first chapter and the fourth verse The other a holy seed Isaiah the sixth chapter and the thirteenth verse Our Saviour expounds the good seed to be the children of the kingdome and the cockle to be the children of the world Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the thirty eighth verse The Apostle compares the children of God and the children of the Devil together the first epistle of John the third chapter and the tenth verse between these is that perpetual enmity that is here spoken of The same is between the Church of God Acts the twentieth chapter and the Synagoue of Sathan Apocalyps the twenty ninth chapter between the two Cities the Citie of God whose foundation is upon the holy hill Psalm the eighty seventh and great Babylon Psalm the hundred thirty seventh and Apocalyps the eighteenth chapter between the two Camps or Tents whereof the Prophet speaks that is the Tabernacles of the Lord God of Hostes and the Tents of the ungodly Psalm the eighty fourth This enmity is within every one of us as Peter speaks Abstain from fleshly lusts which wage warre against the soul the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the eleventh verse We wrestle not with flesh and blood but with spiritual wickednesse Ephesians the sixth chapter therefore he saith The weapons of our warfare are not carnal but spiritual and mighty through God to overthrow strong holds the second epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter and the fourth verse And the thing that God aimeth at is that there be not only an enmity between these two Cities and Camps but that this enmity be perpetual and send at the least to the killing of sinne and to the vanquishing of Sathan So soon as this Sentence was given there was enmity between Cain the seed of the Serpent who was of the evil one the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse and Abel who was spiritually be gotten by the Church of the seed of the world Genesis the fourth chapter Ismael and Isaac the one being born after the flesh the other after the spirit persecuted one another Galatians the fourth chapter He that was of the Serpents seed mocked and derided the seed of the woman Genesis the twenty first chapter and the ninth verse Jacob and Esau being divers seeds the one hated the other and vowed to kill the other Genesis the twenty seventh chapter and the fourty first verse Lastly This enmity was practised between the Church of God Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the Synagogue of Sathan Apocalyps the nineteenth chapter Of these spiritual Combats the Scripture hath many examples and therefore it is called The book of the warres of the Lord Numbers the twenty first chapter and the fourteenth verse The Serpent deserved to have been utterly destroyed and God who calleth things that were not as if they were Romans the fourth chapter and the seventeenth verse was able to have destroyed him at least to have chained him up that he might not trouble his servants as he will at the last day Apocalyps the twentieth chapter and the tenth verse but the Councel of God in suffering him still to practise his malice against us is for our good that we should be still exercised and kept in a warre for as Christ saith What thanks is it Luke the sixth chapter and thirty second verse and what praise is it to obtain eternal life the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the twentieth verse unlesse in this life we doe somthing towards it The Apostle saith No man is crowned except he strive aright the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the fifth verse Therefore God hath appointed us an enemy that is the Devil whom we must continually fight with If we resist his allurements by pleasure and his terrors in oppressing us with crosses we shall at the length be crowned with the crown of life and then he will according to his promise tread down Sathan under our foot so that he shall not trouble us any more Romans the sixteenth chapter and the twentieth verse But in the mean time he is opposed against us by the wise Councel of God as an enemy that we should continually strive against him As this is a threatning to the Devil so it is a promise in respect of us and that a promise of grace to be shewed us that are of the seed or the woman without which grace we cannot strive with the Serpent nor once conceive any desire to resist him And therefore if we have any desire to resist the Devil and his temptations it is not of any natural power of our selves but the grace of Gods spirit working in us who saith I will put enmity between thy seed and the woman Whereupon whereas the Apostle saith that by reason of the continual rebellion that is between the flesh and the spirit we cannot doe that we would Galatians the fifth chapter and the seventeenth verse Augustine saith that yet we are bound to thank God that he gives us his spirit to stirre us up to the resisting of the flesh and the corrupt lusts thereof for hereby he perform his promise which he makes in this place And except we had the grace of his spirit it were impossible for us but that we should be at agreement with the flesh and like well of the temptations thereof for naturally we are given to make league with bell and death Isaiah the twenty ninth chapter and the fifteenth verse to be friends with our 〈◊〉 and worldly lusts which doe still solicite and perswade us to break Gods Commandement and Law And if by the special grace of God he work in us some dislike of our flesh and the corruption thereof for a time yet this is not perpetual and though it did continue perpetually yet it is not 〈◊〉 mortal and to the death for we never labour to kill sinne and to 〈◊〉 the old man utterly but all that
15. 45. Man was not immortall by himself but the life he had God gave him In the state of his innocencie he had heat and moisture which God breathed into him when he breathed life chap. 2. 7. and therefore man needed even then food to preserve heat and moisture Man before was immortall and his meat uncorrupted but by mans fall man became mortal subject to death so that both man and mans meat were corrupted and Adam was a debtor to the flesh to satisfie his hunger Before God said Dominamini all beasts and fowls were peculium Dei Gods proper store The trees and fruits were before but this is mans warrant To touch any thing any tree any herb for their meat Herein then more particularly we will consider two things what God gave unto man and to what end Ecce Ecce Behold is a word of wonder expressing a matter of wonder and Gods great love to Mankinde Ecce saith a Father on this place patentem amentem Creatorem He is not only a Creator full of power but even a faithfull Creator 1 Pet. 4. 19. for behold he is both mans Creator and mans Cator He visiteth the Earth and watereth it be maketh it very rich and for men he prepareth corne Psal. 65. 9 And he saith unto man Deut. 28. 4. and 5. That if he obey God blessed shall be the fruit of his body the fruit of his ground the fruit of his cattel and blessed shall be thy basket and thy dow So that God provideth us corn for bread and bread to eat It is even God that giveth us life and meat he maketh us and serveth us quis autem est major but who is greater he that sitteth at the Table or he that serveth is not he that sitteth at the Table And I am among you saith Christ as he that serveth Luke 22. 27. God the great Jehovah ministreth unto man all that he needeth David assureth himself that God will help and defend him Psal. 38. 22. from the hand of his enemies God made for man coats of skinne and cloathed them chap. 2. 21. God giveth to men beds whereupon to take their rest God will strengthen him upon the bed of sorrow and turn all his bed in his sicknesse then will God send him comfort Psal. 41. 3. Thus much of Ecce behold Ecce dedi He saith not Ecce dixi but Ecce dedi He opens his hand not his mouth he sheweth his liberalitie which is wonderfull it is a beholding of works not of words Manifold are the works of God the Earth is full of his riches Psal. 104. 24. There is also a further thing for he saith not Ecce do but Ecce dedi as much as to say Oh man before you were born I provided for you all herbs and all trees I respected you before you were I had you in minde in all the dayes of the Creation Fecit quae fecit omnia pro homine Deus before he said faciamus hominem he made all things for man before that he made man which sheweth Gods care and fatherly love he bare to men even before man was What shall I say hereof more but this Amor Dei erga hominem est antiquior homine Every Herb having seed every Tree having fruit He giveth unto man every herb having seed every tree having fruit bearing seed whereby he giveth us all grain seed corn pulfe spice the grape and other fruitfull trees Adams diet objected to be raw It may be objected That to eat of nothing but of herbs and of trees and of such fruit as the Earth brought forth were but a raw diet Well fare Noah's Table for he had flesh in great plentie for his meat Gen. 9. 3. for as the green herb so gave God unto him all things for meat If God be our Cator as he is liberall so he will be frugall Eliah was fed by the Angell with a cake baked on the coals and a pot of water 1 Kings 19. 6. yet in the strength of that meat walked he fourty dayes and fourty nights Answer And surely unto Adam the trees of Paradise were better and more pleasant than all the dainties of Noahs Table for the trees that were there were pleasant to the sight and good for meat chap. 2. 9. These innocent meats were fit for the state of innocencie even unto this day the service of delight is the herbs and fruits of the Earth even then when flesh was for meat it was to be eaten without the blood the Hunter might eat that he had hunted Virgo terrae fuit herba blood corrupted the Earth all meats are but obsonia but sawce in respect of bread which is the comfort of the heart if we be thankfull for otherwise though God give us our desire yet will he send leannesse into our soul Psal. 106. 15. By simples at this day the Physitions use to restore health If God conveyed every herb then every herb was meat for man yea then so was the Coloquintida which is called now fel terrae and a vehement poyson yet Elisha caused the people to eat thereof and they had no hurt yet they said that in it was death 2 Kings 4. 40. and that death was in the pot mors in olla came by sinne it was not so from the beginning Furthermore here is no necessity imposed upon man to eat of all the trees but a liberty is given him to eat of any Some also make another objection If he might eat of all trees then of the forbidden tree But the Fathers answer That saying that gave to Adam every tree bearing ordinary fruit such were not the trees of knowledge and of life To what end Herbs and Trees are given Man The last point is To what end God gave man herbs and trees Fuit ut sint alimentum that they might be for meat to have herbs and trees given and that for meat are divers things For fruition There is a man to whom God hath given riches and treasures and he wanteth nothing that he can desire but God giveth him not power to eat thereof but a strange man shall eat it up Preach 6. 2. Elisha told the King That he should see with his eyes the great plenty that should be in Samaria but he should not eat thereof 2 Kings 7. 19. Though a man have aboundance yet his life standeth not in his riches Luke 12. 15. and therefore in that chapter what availed it the rich man to have much fruit many barns and much goods layed up for many yeers when that even in the same night they should fetch away his soul Then whose were those things which he had provided Dedi vobis ut sint in escam There is the fruition In esca tria In escâ tria sunt 1. The first is a content of the appetite which avoideth famine for when God shall break the staffe of bread men shall eate and not be satisfied
also it was a type of the eternall rest in the life to come Revel 14. 13. The third end was peculiar to the Jews for that special work and benefit of their deliverance out of Egypt Deut. 5. 15. wherefore the Jews say that they have a double right and interest in the Sabath 1. First Because they are filii Adami 2. Secondly Because they are tanquam filii Abrahami Our Saviour Christ teacheth us 〈◊〉 19. 8. so to esteeme of things as they were in the primitive state in their first institution a principio non fuit sic Wherefore when we say there was a Ceremonie in this Law and a Riddle it must be understood that it was not so from the beginning in Paradise but was after added as accessory to it and the reason inevitable to prove it is set down Coll. 2. 17. where Christ is said to be the body and substance of all shadows and Ceremonies Wherefore seeing there could be no shadow where was no body we conclude that at this institution there could be no Ceremonie for where and when no sinne and losse is there needed then no Saviour But there was no sinne nor losse to man untill after this Sabath was instituted as appeareth in the next Chapter wherefore now it hath no such ceremonial end for the only chief end now was to Adam because he having but a finite soul could not attend two things at once but diviso corde wherefore that he might attend this toto corde this was ordained And this was the principall end which was before the Ceremony and remaineth still to us after the Ceremonie Touching the other Ceremonie which was a fence to the Law it is set down Exod. 35. 2. which also was accessory for only we reckon that to be Ceremonial in the fourth Commandement which afterwards was added to the first end and was ended in Christ and thus we stop the mouths of Papists which say Seeing the fourth Precept is ceremonial why is not the second also and of the Anabaptists who reason even so against the third precept touching Oaths saying Why should not it be ceremonial as well as that because these Ceremonies only were added for a time ad erudiendum intellectum ad informandos mores Wherefore the first end remaineth So that as the Eve of the Sabath is Nundinum ventris the Market for provision for the belly so the Sabath it self Nundinum mentis the Faire to provide meat for our soul. And the Jews give a good reason why they were forbidden to goe forth to gather Manna on the Sabath day For why should they be troubled with corruptible Manna which was subject to putrifaction and rottennesse seeing that day they were to gather the Heavenly Manna which perished not There remaineth one point touching our positive day of keeping the Sabath why it is changed into the first day of the week The reason is because the benefit we received by Christ the first day of the week is greater then the former of Creation here finished on the seventh day For by Christs work we are not only postored to our first estate of Gods Image in which we were made but also by it we are made partakers of the divine nature as the Apostle saith Therefore the former benefit of the day of Creation giveth place to this of the Redemption For seeing his Resurrection was the perfecting of the work which was upon the first day of the week Therefore the Disciples used to meet in their Assembles ever after upon the first day Act. 20. 7. and called it the Lords day Rev. 1. 10. And some of the Fathers doe think considering well the 22 23. verses of 118. Psalme that it is a plain prediction of the change of the Sabath day for the Prophet saith That when the stone which the builders refused became the head corner stone which was so wonderfull in our eyes which was sulfilled at his Resurrection for before he was the foundation stone then it should be said This is the day which the Lord hath made let us rejoyce and be glad in it and give sacrifice and praise to God Being therefore changable by the institution we are not to trouble our selves about the altering of the set day but we will a little more return to the consideration of the commandement as it is morall The fourth Commandement in the 5. of Deut. beginneth with a Memento which is a calling to minde of all his benefits and by adding a sanctification to it God sheweth quod in majori cultu colemus and as another doth interpret sanctificavit saying Intimavit Deus Adamo quod diem illum sibi consecrâsset And though we finde in the Commandement the word benedixit attributed to God only as his proper action yet sanctificavit is applyed also to man for which we have this rule that when such words are given both to God and Man it is to be understood that it is affirmed of God sub modo destinandi and to Man sub modo applicandi God sanctified it when he made this day which seemed to mans reason the meanest day to be his day and the chiefest of dayes ordained and appointed to a holy use and end and our sanctifying of it is when we shall with care apply and spend it to that holy end Object But now the question is Whether the Sabath and seventh day were by Adam and his posterity after this institution to that end Resp. The Jews make no question of it and also the old and new Writers affirm it And they ground themselves upon two reasons First That otherwise God after the institution should be said to suspend and deferre the observation and practise of it untill the time of the Law which is like to that foolish opinion of some touching the Creation which say that God created the matter of all things from eternall but put the work in execution at this certain time But as the Fathers answer to that so we say to this Tum sanctificavit Sabatum cum vellet sanctum observari not before he would have it put to the holy use The second reason is Memento which is set at the beginning of the commandement which is say they quasi dicat remember that thou keep it as it hath been observed before for say they it was but now renewed for it was well known and kept before therefore they thus expound it Memento Legem hanc Legeipsa Antiquiorem But whether it were observed according to the institution in the time of nature before the Law that is not material nor the point we stand upon If they say Quis unquam legit Abraham Sabatum observâsse we may say likewise Quis legit Adamum aut Abraham jejunâsse yet they will not deny but there is now use of fasting and so is there of the Sabath We must know St. Pauls rule to be true 1 Tim. 4. 8. that as bodily labour profiteth not but godlinesse so bodily rest availeth not
John 9. 6. The rock of 〈◊〉 which is set in repugnance to water Numbers 20. 11. yet out of it he caused streams to gush And this power of God appeared most in the beginning of the Gospel in setting abroad Christian Religion for as he in the beginning out of darknesse brought light 2 Cor. 4. 6. So by men of no learning no authority or countenance strength or wealth did cause the Gospell to be planted in all the World that we may know this Caveat to be worth the noting that he is the cause of things natural now in the state of generation as he was of things supernaturall in the beginning of Creation And that we may know that he is able to doe things above besides and without yea and sometimes contrarie to these ordinarie means that so we may be taught neither in the want of them to dispair nor when we have plenty to be proud and presuming in them but ever look back to God which is above all means and of himself as able to doe all in all To whom be all honour glorie power wisdome and dominion for ever and ever Amen Aut vapor ascendens è Terra qui errigaret universam superficiem Terrae c. Gen. 2. 6,7 18 May 1591. TOgether with the conclusion of the works of Creation in the fourth verse I told you that 〈◊〉 in the 5. verse adjoyned a necessary Caveat touching second causes lest now we should ascribe the proceeding and doing of things either to ordinary means or second causes either naturall as to rain or artificiall as to mens labour and industrie which two doe include all other means whatsoever To this end he declared that God is the Author of second causes and therefore as he did all things before them so now they are he is likewise able to doe and bring any thing to passe as well without them yea with means and by causes contrary to such an effect as well as with all the means that are in the course of nature or may be invented by the industry of men Moses then now passeth from the Creation of other things unto the narration of the History of Man by the 6. verse which sheweth the generation of rain spoken of in part before that so there might be an ordinary proceeding from one thing to another Now then to speak of them both apart First Touching the Creation of the Rain we must lay this ground That God either without vapours or clouds can if he please bring store of rain to the Earth 2 Kings 3. 17. which plenty by Gods power was without winde rain or clouds But for the naturall generation of Rain we must note that there are two issues proceeding from the Earth which here are set down as the causes of it 1. The first is a moist or foggie steem or vapour 2. The second a dry smoke fume or exhalation It is not wonderfull that the Earth should yeild a dry fume because it is naturally inclined to drynesse but it is strange that the Earth should give out a moist fume for that is contrary to her nature and qualities There are three estates and degrees in the generation of Rain out of the words 1. The beginning and originall of it is vapor expirans a moist steem loosned from the Earth 2. The proceeding of it is vapor ascendens lifting it self into a cloud above 3. The perfecting of it is vapor descendens which is the dissolving of the cloud and so dropping down these are three proceedings of this generation God is able to rostrain this course of the rain Job 36. 27. and might have caused 〈◊〉 not to be loosed from the Earth 〈◊〉 ascend up but to sweat out to moisten the dry clodds as it is in our bodies But God caused it to lift it self thither that he might water the Earth from his Chamber Psal. 104. 13. But being loosned from the Earth the nature of such a cloud is vanishing and dissipating it self in the Aire to nothing James 4. 14. therefore God bindeth it together in a cloud and maketh it a compact and condense matter Job 26. 8. And for the dissolving of the clouds he is said Cribrare aquas 2 Sam. 22. 12. And these are the three proceedings of rain and the three degrees ingendring it Finxit verò Jehova Deus hominem de pulvere terrae sufflavitque in nares ipsius halitum vitae sic factus est homo anima vivens Verse 7. NOw touching the 7. verse at which I said 〈◊〉 the repetition of the Historie of Man and his generation That we may not trust in him nor his help we read Gen. 1. 26. that Man was created but not whence nor how nor after what sort these circumstances are not there set down there we read that man was made Male and Female but the order how is not set down Therefore that which briefly he touched omitting some things there now here he supplyeth shewing that God first made the Man and out of his side took the Woman Concerning which having shewed that Man is made the chief Creature of all the rest both in regard of his superior part of the soul as also of the inferior part of his body and also in the end of this verse he expresseth more fully the other part of his soul and in handling both he observeth the very order which he used before First to speak of the lesse perfect and more base part of the body and then of the soul. Touching the body in the first part of the verse there is two things expressed to be considered of 1. First the Matter 2. Secondly the Mould in which he was made and framed in his bodily shape The dust is the origine and beginning of Man which though it be often repeated yet God is fain in the 3. of Gen. 19. 〈◊〉 tell it to Adam again to humble him that he may know how absurd a thing it was for him once in pride to imagine that he should be as God for he must needs see by this that he should be but an earthen God if he were any which is as bad as to be of stone or wood The Saints of God have ever confessed this to humble them As Abraham Gen. 18. 27. Job 10. 9. Psal. 104. 29. 1 Cor. 15. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 5. which doth shew that we must take notice and regard of this point to humble us that the clouds and rain were made before us and of a purer more fine and better matter than our bodies were for they were of the vapour of the Earth but we of the base and grosse clod and dust of the Earth but 〈◊〉 comfort us in this thought he telleth us that that which is wanting in the matter is supplyed in the form and shape of our bodies God by saying that he framed Man speaketh after the manner of men Rom. 9. 20 21. In which phrase of speech he is 〈◊〉
of his blessings on him in this happy place which sheweth Adam in all justice worthy to be condemned as filius mortis 2 Sam. 12. 5. in that he having such infinite store of all good trees that were yet was not content but did impiously and ungratefully take away and steal from him which had but only one tree From both these we gather that it is not lawfull in respect of Gods will nor against the Law of nature but it is allowed and permitted to man in the estate of innocencie to desire and to use and enjoy both plenty and variety of Gods blessing here on Earth which are pleasant and good that is such good Creatures which may serve for delight and profit David Psal. 23. 5. giveth God thanks for both for God gave him balme which is a thing for pleasure and an overrunning cup which is for plenty And Salomon 2 Chro. 9. 21. and in the 1 King 10. 22. when his Navie went to Ophir he took order according to the wisedome God gave him that they should bring him Apes Peacocks and Parrots c. which we know are only for delight and hath a use for pleasure so he had both a desire and fruition of such things and our saviour Christ which is wiser than Salomon John 18. 2. he often resorted to and reposed himself in a garden and took pleasure therein and Luke 24. 43. there we see he cate of an honey-Combe for the pleasure of taste and St. Augustine giveth this reason because God caused Bees not to gather honey for the wicked only but for the godly also The desire then and the use is lawfull only we must take this Caveat by the way and beware that we long not after the forbidden Tree that is that we both in respect of our wills and desires in regard of the means to obtain and get these things and also of the use and enjoying them must beware that we doe not that which is forbidden for to desire those things in affection immoderately to seek them by evill means inordinately and indiscreatly or to use them in excesse unthankfully is the abusing and making them evill unto us And let this suffice for the first part Now for walking about the Garden Moses here calleth us into the mid'st of it and we know that usually in the mid'st of their places of pleasure men will have some curious devise so God applying himself to the nature of men is said to have a speciall matter of purpose in the mid'st which Moses will have us now see and consider We read in the 1 Cron. 16. 1. that in the middle of the Temple and in the mid'st of the middle part God caused the Cherubins and the Ark to be set where his glorie and presence did most appear for there he contriveth and conveyeth the most excellent things in all Paradise and setteth them in the mid'st thereof to be seen which were no where else that is to say the tree of life and the tree of knowledge of good and evill which he expresseth by name as for all the rest he hudleth them up in a general term as not worthy the naming in respect of this Touching which two St. Austin saith well that we must note that they came out of the ground not out of the Aire that is they were not fantasticall trees as some men have imagined but very true and substantial trees as the rest not differing but only this in prerogative and special fruit which by Gods blessing they brought forth fructus erat non ex natura arboris sed ex gratia Creatoris as è contra it was not an evill or hurtfull tree ex voluntate plantantis sed ex culpa comedentis for by Adams sinne it became deadly We see then that as Paradise was a natural place though it had reference to a spirituall place for in this tree of life is both matter of Historie which proveth the very true and essential being of it and yet withall matter of mysterie For as it is a true use to be applyed to the body and natural life to maintain it So besides that History in it was a mysterie to signifie a heavenly matter to be spiritually applyed to our souls as the Scriptures doe teach And in these two respects we shall have a perfect comprehension of these trees in the middest Touching the tree of life and the corporal use of it we must remember that it is said in the 7. verse that God gave man a spirit of life and made him a living soul that is such a soul which could give life to every part in the body with the functions and faculties thereof as to eat and drink to move goe and stirre which the soul of Beasts also giveth to them naturally Touching the natural life and living soul of Man all Physicians doe well agree with divinity in this that it standeth in two points and that there were two causes ordained by God by which it should be maintained or impaired the one is set down Deut. 34. 7. Humidum radicale the natural vigor and strength of nature in moisture the other is called Calor naturalis 1 Reg. 1. 1 2. that is natural heat So long as they two are perfect and sound the bodily life doth continue perfect but when there is a defect or decay of them then the natural life doth cease and end Wherefore God taketh order that by eating and drinking there should be a supply of that natural moisture which should be spent in us by travail and labor Jer. 18. 15. And therefore it is called a refection and recovering by food that moisture which before hath been decayed in us now because the moisture and juice which cometh of meats and drinks would at last by often mixture become unperfect as water being mixed with wine is worse therefore God gave this tree of life for mans bodily use that whatsoever naturall defect might grow in these two yet the fruit of this tree shall be as balm as it were to preserve his bodily constitution in the first perfect good estate of health Secondly though there be no decay of moisture or that yet sinne which is the sting of death might impair or destroy this immortall life 2 Chron. 15. 16. For when God doth punish or chastise man for sinne then even as a moth fretteth a garment so doth sinne consume our life Psal. 39. 11. Therefore God ordeined also the other tree of knowledge to a remedy for that that as the body should be sustained by that corporall fruit of life so his heart also might be propped up or upheld by grace Heb. 13. 9. which this tree of knowledge did teach him to apprehend And thus much of the corporall use of these trees which were truely in the Garden as this History doth shew Now for the other part it is not to be doubted but that as it hath a true matter of history So it hath in it also a spirituall mystery
6. 〈◊〉 fides patientia integritas For if we so fear that we have faith and hope in Gods mercy and patiently endure as Christ did not digressing from righteousnesse for all the troubles of this life As these things in our hearts move well or stand still on earth so doe these four Beasts and streams in heaven move and flow to us or stand still from yeelding us any comfort Thus doth Augustine and Ambrose make a profitable resemblance and comparison between these things on earth and that which is in heaven that it may be a course to lead us to Paradise above Accipiens itaque Jehovah Deus hominem collocavit ipsum in horto Hedenis ad colendum eum ad custodiendum eum Gen. 2. 15. June 15. 1591. AT the eight verse before as ye remember we said that Moses did first deliver the Treatie of the place of Paradise which now he hath ended And now he intendeth to set down the manner of his placing and imploying him in that place His placing is set down here in two points 1. First By shewing us the place from whence God took him Secondly the place to which he brought him 2. Then he sheweth us that the things in which he was imployed were double 1. First in regard of his body He was enjoyned the duty of labour as is shewed in this 15. verse 2. Secondly In regard of his soul the duty of Obedience In the two next verses the Fathers term them Cultura horti Cultus Dei. We must begin with his placing Touching which first he telleth us that God took him from another place before he brought him to this If we ask from whence God took him We are to understand that he was taken out of the common of the World as when he had transgressed the commandement he was cast out into the wide world again Gen. 3. 23. The Prophet Esay seemeth to tell us that it is a very profitable meditation to look back into the former place and estate from whence we were taken Esay 51. 1. So did Anna in the old Testament I Sam. 2. 8. and Mary in the new Testament Luke 1. 52. in their several songs God doth raise the base from the dunghill and set them with the Princes of his People Psal. 113. 7. Joseph was taken from the Dungeon and prison Psal. 105. 17. and brought from thence to be chief Ruler in Egypt Moses was a mighty man and of great personage yet if we consider from whence he came we shall see he was taken out of the water Exod. 2. 5. c to his great honour and renown Gideon was taken from the flayle Judg. 6. 11. Saul with a naile in his purse and from seeking his Fathers 〈◊〉 1 Sam. 9. 1 2 c. David from the 〈◊〉 Psal. 78. 70 71. with divers others in the like sort the particulars would be over-tedious to recite This then being Gods course in Adam at the first from basenesse to honour from the wilde field to Paradise So ever after he used the same order in his posterity and therefore will have men consider and confesse their unde from whence they come So the old Church were bound to acknowledge their unde and to say Deut. 26. 5. My Father was a poor Syrian ready to perish with bunger and was after in cruel bondage in Egypt c. and from that poor and miserable estate the Lord brought us into Canaan c. This then kindly worketh in us the conceit of humility to consider and remember that first Man was a companion to Beasts both in the same common matter and place untill Good took and brought him into a more excellent place As we have spoken of the place from whence so now of the place to which he was brought That was Paradise wherein we must note that God brought him not thither only to shew it him that he might see it 1 King 8. 9. but that he might inhabite it enjoy it possesse and exercise himself in it to which he seemeth to have relation in the 10. Psal. 14. which proveth that Adam was not there natus sed positus nor thereof Dominus sed Colonus and he had it not by inheritance but by Deed of Gift not naturâ sed gratiâ he was not a Citizen but a Denizen he was a Proselite brought in thither from some other place 2. The second word was posuit as who would say Man was not able to put in himself he could not come thither alone but it was a thing supernatural even a speciall grace of God who put him in this place not mans natural wit or industry Wherefore this being a shadow and resemblance of Heaven it is sure that whatever we say it is not our merit or worthinesse our wit or any thing else which can bring us thither but only the free grace of God which as it teacheth us humblenesse in regard of our unde so it teacheth us thankfulnesse in regard of our quo whither that is Paradise a place full of all pleasant and profitable things and our thankfullnesse must be with trembling and fear Psal. 2. 11. Quoniam qui potuit poni potuit deponi qui potuit ferre potuit etiam auferre as he did indeed 3. The third point is his ut that is the cause and end for which God took him from the World and put him into Paradise which was to 〈◊〉 him some service both in dressing and keeping the Garden as also in doing homage unto him that he might know that he was but a servant in Paradise and had a Lord and Master Paramount farre above him and therefore that it was his duty to be carefull and thankfull to God for his benefits Also this labor was imposed him that he might understand that this Paradise was not an estate and place of his rest and all happinesse to be looked for but rather a place of strife Rev. 2. 7. which when he had performed at last he should be crowned with this end which is double and containeth the two vocations of every man The one respecting the Common-wealth The other God in his holy Church Touching the first which is set down in this verse concerning bodily labour there are two questions to be inquired of the one of Adam the other of Paradise Object The question concerning Adam is Why God should 〈◊〉 him to such labour seeing God purposed to place him in a most happy estate for it might seem a thing very inconvenient to impose labour to him which might marre and hinder all the felicitie and happinesse spoken of before Resp. For answer to that It is true which St. Augustine saith that indeed if we mean Laboriosum laborem it would have been a prejudice and let to his happinesse But if by this is understood only such a pleasant labor and exercise of body in which a man taketh more delight and comfort than by sitting still then we
allurement to sinne The costlinesse of the apparel sheweth the pride of the minde Job in 29. 14. saith I put on Justice and it covered me my judgment was as a robe and a Crown Justice and Judgment did cover and adorn Job Esay prophecieth in chap. 61. 10. that Christ shall cloath the faithfull with the garment of salvation he shall cover them with the robe of righteousnesse he shall deck them like a bridegroom or a bride with her jewels Adam was created after the image of God that is in righteousnesse and true holinesse as it is in Ephes. 4. 24. in a word the spouse of the Lamb Christ Jesus whose wife is the Church she shall at the latter day be arrayed with pure fine linnen and shining and the fine linnen is the righteousnesse of the Saints Revel 19. 8. The apparel that covered Adam was his innocencie and the robe of righteousnesse melior est vestis Innocentia quà m Purpura Innocencie is better apparel than purple or scarlet say the Fathers out of the first of Proverbs 31. 22. where Salomon speaking of the wise woman saith that her family are cloathed in scarlet and purple is her garment that is the outward vesture But in verse 25. he saith strength and honour is her cloathing that is say they the inward decking of the soul it is not the outward apparel that God regardeth but as Peter saith in his first Epistle chap. 3. 4. If the hid man of the heart be uncorrupt with a meek and quiet spirit before God it is a thing much set by Purple and scarlet are the chief colours and most esteemed of by men yet yet they are the colours of shame and confusion Man in his Innocencie was in honor innocencie and righteousnesse were then his cloathing but when Man obeyed Sathan and disobeyed God he put on the Divels livery which was sinne and shame according to that in Psalme 132. 18. God saith He will cloath his enemies with shame Homo spoliatus honore indutus pudore after mans fall he was spoyled of his honor and wrapped in a few clouts to cover his shame this was his change from honor to misery We must now labour by all means to recover this first innocencie and seeing that we are become wretched and miserable poor and naked we must follow the counsell of the Angel in Revel 3. 18. We must buy of Christ the white rayment that we may be cloathed and that our filthie nakednesse should not appear We must put off the old man with his works Coloss. 3. 9. And we must put on the new man which is Christ who is renued in knowledge after the Image of him that created him Jacob the younger sonne must put on the cloaths of his elder brother Esau chap. 27. 15. And we must put on say the Fathers upon that place the apparel of righteousnesse of our elder brother Christ eldest sonne to God the faithfull are called the Children of Abraham Galath 3. 7. But we by the faith we have in Christ Jesus hope to become the Children of God and heirs of everlasting life as in the Gospel it is said that his wounds doe heal us so may it as well be said that his nakednesse must cover our nakednesse by his passion he washeth away our sinnes he dyed us with his purple blood he dyed an Innocent that we by his death might be unblamable his apparel is red and his garments like him that treadeth the Wine-presse it was he alone that trod the Wine-presse and all his rayment shall be stained Esay 63. 3. It was the purple of his blood that dyed us again in original righteousnesse the souldiers when they had crucified him took off his garments so that he hung naked upon the crosse John 19. 23. You see by the 12. to the Hebrews 2. that he endured the crosse and despised the shame to deliver us from shame and eternall punishment So that we must repose our selves in him and not be ashamed of him for who so shall be ashamed of Christ Christ shall be ashamed of him when he shall come in his glorie Luke 9. 26. But all our glory and rejoycing must be in the dear and only begotten sonne of God in whom we have redemption through his blood that is the forgivenesse of sinnes who is the image of the invisible God the first born of every Creature by whom and for whom all things were created 1 Coloss. 14 15. We must put off the old man and put on the new and if we be apparelled with Christs righteousnesse we shall not be ashamed We must not cloath our selves with our own works and our own righteousnesse which is corruption and shame but we must cloath our nakednesse with the nakednesse of Christ the immaculate Lamb. In a word his wounds must heal us his nakednesse must be our cloathing his shame must be our glorie his death must be the means to attain our life Then we shall hunger no more nor thirst no more we shall be impassible of cold and of heat and the Lamb which is in the middest of the faithfull shall govern them and lead them unto the lively fountains of waters and God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes Revel 7. 17. And if we be washed with his blood we shall be whiter than the snow then shall we be cloathed with innocencie by him our corrupt bodies shall put on incorruption and after the mortality of this our body we shall be cloathed with immortality of body and soul 2 Cor. 5. 4 c. This is it that I thought good to speak for the opening of this verse AMEN LECTURES PREACHED UPON the third Chapter OF GENESIS LECTURES Preached in Saint PAULS Church LONDON Serpens autem erat astutus astutior quâvis bestiâ agri quam fecerat Jehova Deus Gen. 3. 1. Novemb. 〈◊〉 1591. HITHER TO hath been shewed at large the happiness and perfection of Adams estate while he continued upright in Paradise Now lest any of us comparing our estate with Adams and finding so great an alteration and difference between him and us because he was holy we corrupt with sinne he was happy and blessed having all things wanting nothing which might increase his happiness we miserable subject to all calamities and distresses which may encrease our miserie he without shame or sorrow we confounded with them both Therefore lest we should enquire how this Change and Alteration came to our natures the Prophet in this Chapter will shew it us that we may be out of doubt As therefore we have had hitherto the building beautifying and perfecting the Frame of all the world and of all the works of God So now we shall see the ruine and lamentable overthrow of all which Saran by sinne brought unto all For whatsoever God hath done in the great world in generall as it is set down in the first Chapter or whatsoever we have seen excellent and glorious in the little world which
destruction of the living and in the eighteenth of Ezekiel and the twenty third God hath no desire that the wicked should die but if even the wicked return from his waies he shall live so that Adam and his sinne was the cause of death death was made by him for God is the God of life It was the sinne of Nineveh that made God to threaten destruction to Nineveh within fourty dayes but when as it is in the third of Jonah and the eighth they returned by repentance from their evill waies God shewed mercie and they were not destroyed Adam he forsook God of himself and so he brought death to himself So long as he shewed his obedience unto God the other Creatures were obedient unto him there was no enmity between him and the other Creatures in time of obedience he was not in danger of death God breathed into Adam life Adam brought death The Prophet in the 104. Psalme 29. saith If thou take away their breath they return to their dust so that life is Gods but dust is their own ground and they have their moisture and when that moisture is dried up and taken away it turneth to dust ex argillâ fabricavit hominem Deus Job in his tenth chapter and ninth verse saith to God Remember that thou hast made me as the clay and wilt thou bring me to dust again for if the moisture of the grace of God be taken away what are we but dust The Heavens send down the dew from above to moisten the Earth Isaiah 45. 8. It is the spirit of God that giveth the moisture to beliefe John 7. 39. If that be taken away we are but dust Thus farre of it as a Sentence A Law Now of this as of a Law To dust shalt thou return First touching the certainty of it in these words to dust thou shalt return of the uncertainty when donec untill There are those that escape the first part of this punishment of Adam that live not in the sweat of their face qui non vivunt ex labore sudoris there are those that live at ease and yet fare daintily that have aboundance and take no pains that lie upon their Beds as the door turneth upon his hinges Proverbs 26. 14. But though they escape that part of the Sentence this part takes hold of all for all must die this is universall this is certain Statutum est it is a Statute and a Law that all must die from the first to the last Adam the fift to the Romans the fifteenth David himself saith of himself in regard of mortalitie of the body Psalme the twenty second and the sixth I am a worm and not a man We have comfort in Jesus Christ to live for ever this was it that Jesus said that John should not die the twenty first of John and the twenty third and by him we look for the resurection of the body This it was that made Job in his nineteenth chapter and twenty sixth verse to say That though after my skin wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh A universall Law Touching the extent of this that it is universall to all to die it is plain not to be denied for as it is in the eighty ninth Psame and the fourty eighth verse What man liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his soul from the grave Though God hath said to Kings and Princes and Judges of the earth yee are Gods and Children of the Almighty yet yee shall die as men and fall like others Psalme the eighty second and the seventh laquei mortis the snares of death compass about the Godly their body goeth to the grave but their soul returneth to rest Psalme the one hundred sixth and the seventh verse and as it is in the second of the Preacher and the sixteenth The wise man dieth as well as the fool Look what sentence is given upon man falls upon the rest of the Creatures for man is the great Count-palatine of the world and the chief mover in the Sphear as he moveth all are moved and the Elements and Birds and Beasts were subject to Mans change his disobedience made all disobedient and out of order yea as the Wise-man saith in the nineteenth of Ecclesiast and the fifth All the living know assuredly they shall die So much for the certainty to all Uncertainty Donec untill Now of the uncertainty of the time donec untill which is verie uncertain Isaack though he were old and neer his death yet in the twenty seventh of Genesis and the second he said senex sum diem mortis nescio I am now old and know not the day of my death The men of this world have their Portion in this life there are the gates of death as David speaketh and laquei mortis the snares of death This time cannot be discerned it is nighest us when we think our selves most secure For when the rich man had layed up store for many years and said to his soul take thou thy rest even then came it hâc nocte this night thou shalt die Death is pronounced upon all but a flaming fire and vengeance belongeth only to the ungodly the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eighth and ninth verses Mercy in death Now touching the mittigation of this death in this sentence of death for as the Wise-man speaketh in the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse The vengeance of the wicked is fire and 〈◊〉 this bitterness must be alayed for as Bernard saith non est crux sine Christo non est punctio sine unctione there is no cross without comfort no punishment without ointment The fear of death Christ delivereth them from the fear of death that is Gods anger that all their life were subject to bondage the second to the Hebrews and the fifteenth The hope of life so then the fear of death must be alayed with the hope of life For though the wicked be cast off for his malice yet the righteous hath hope in his death the fourteenth of the Proverbs and the thirty second This is joy to us even in death that Christ will change this vile body that it may be fashioned like his glorious body the third to the Philipians and the twenty first and according to the fourteenth of the Revelations and the thirteenth their hope is with a blessing beati mortui qui in domino moriuntur blessed are the dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their laboures Now in the verie words of the Sentence are implied two sorts of this delay Donec implieth an end of labour Donec implieth that they shall labour untill then untill implieth no eternity there is a consummation of labour there is end of labour and an assurance of rest the blessed rest from their labours tempus est refrigerii there is a time of refreshing the third of the Acts and the
nineteenth They that live in ease are weary of it Salomon in the first of the Kings the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse died in his age Abraham in the twenty fifth of Genesis and the eighth yeelded the spirit and died a good age Death is a resting from Labour and from sinne and death is not only a resting from labour but from sinne also Paul in the seventh to the Romans and the twenty fourth desireth to be delivered from the body of sinne which he calleth the body of death The holy Fathers on that place but this difference that the Martyrs desire to die that they might not sinne the Malefactors because they have sinned A delaying of the punishment The other part of the delay is the chiefest which is the consideration that there is an exemption of death from the best part of man a qualifying of the punishment A bodily punishment for the soul and body both offended but the body only is punished the soul mans better part is free that is not touched He saith not here thou shalt die the death but thou shalt return to dust for as it is in the third of the Preacher and the twentieth all 〈◊〉 of the dust and all shall return to dust It is the body only that returneth to dust but the soul returneth to God that gave it Mans heavenly part shall be free from this sentence The Soul immortall the head of man his soul which is neerest God shall be safe though his heel be bruised The earthly part shall return to that it was but the heavenly 〈…〉 still the immortality If Christ be in us the body is dead because of sinne but the spirit is life for righteousness sake the eighth of the Romans and the tenth This then giveth comfort in death that though the body die the soul shall live for ever This gave comfort to Adam that he had thus well escaped Hevah the Mother of the living that in the very next verse he calleth his Wife with joy Hevah which is the Mother not of the dead but of the living for Hevah is mater viventium In the twentieth of Luke the thirty seventh and thirty eighth verses The Lord is Deus viventium The Lord is called the God of Abraham of Isaac and of Jacob yet is he not the God of the dead but of the living for all live unto him yet then the Patriarchs were dead but though the Grave had their body God had their soul the Patriarchs died their soul lives the third of Exodus the sixth to be compared with the former place for after death they were not dead but removed to another state of life God will bring his again from the depth of the Sea Psalme the sixty eight and the twenty second The first death so the godly shall suffer the first death Revelations the twenty first and the eighth expoundeth that place But the wicked and the accursed shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death The second death the first death is the death of all the first death only is the death of Saints but the second death is the death of sinners Davids soul is delivered from the sword Psalme the twenty second and the twenty first but death seedeth 〈◊〉 upon the wicked as sheep feed upon a Common and as their life was without repentance so their death shall be without end the godly wish for death to rest from their labours the wicked wish for death that live in torment which is great Revelations 9. 6. The gates of death are mentioned in the Psalmes and in the seventh of the Proverbs and the twenty seventh Penetralia mortis the Chambers of death The wicked live not only in the Gates in the Courts in the Chambers of death but even in the Dungeon of death in the twenty third Psalme and the fourth verse and in the seventh of the Romans the twenty fourth are to be delayed in the one is mention of umbra mortis in the other corpus mortis they are to be delayed with the 9. of Marke the 1. where it is said that some there are that shall not taste of death till they have seen the Kingdome of God come with power So that the first death takes hold of the gody but the second death toucheth them not For they that be faithfull unto death shall be crowned with a crown of life Revel 2. 10. and in the 11. verse the godly that overcome shall not be hurt of the second death Isaiah 26. 19. Death naturall and eternall they are subject to the naturall death but free from the eternall death This is their comfort in the first death to have deliverie from the second death Resurrection By the resurrection of the dead to life is a second return for by the first return the body returneth from dust to dust but the second is from dust to glorie Return which is a return not of the soul but of the body also according to that of Job This body of flesh shall be covered with immortalitie and according to that of Hosea the 13. Chapter and the 14. verse The godly shall be redeemed from the power of the grave and death and according to that place of the Prophecie Christ will be the death of death it self but most plain of all is that of the 1. of the Revelations the 18. spoken of Christ That he is alive but was dead but now he is alive for evermore and he hath the keyes of hell and of death This then doth alay and qualifie the bitterness of this sentence The use hereof is diverse to learn Hence now may we gather use to our selves in these five things 1. Humility The first is though it be bitter yet it is wholsome the first use is taken out of pulvis es Learn hence unde es from whence thou art thou art but of a clod be not proud thou treadest upon that thou art made let that put thee in minde of humilitie boast not of thy honour for thy honour is in the dust There is nothing in the grave whither thou goest Preacher 9. 11. Quid ergo attollis cervicem in pulverem reversuram this is a means to learn humility learn of your selves what you are and then be humble Austin saith that the time will come to give an account to God of thy doings remember thy own frailty and be not proud for God knoweth whereof we be made he remembreth we are but dust Psal. 103. 14. 2. To regard things of this life as dust The second use is out of pulvis in pulverem dust to dust We must remember whither we are to goe we are now dust but sub alienâ formâ in the likeness of flesh but we shall be dust in the likeness of dust it self our flesh of dust shall be turned into dust and according to that of
the 14. of the 11. Thy pompe and pleasure is brought down to the grave the worms shall cover thee then with Job 17. 14. 〈◊〉 maist say to corruption thou art my Father and to the worm thou art my Mother and Sister and as it is in the 26. of Isaiah and the 19. the dust must be our dwelling joy not then in the joyes of this world which are but dust and corruptible they are as Austin saith gaudia privanda but sorrow for gaudia aeterna privanda sorrow lest 〈◊〉 be deprived of eternall joyes 3. Our life unconstant or death uncertain The third use for instruction is out of 〈◊〉 〈…〉 The state of our life is alwaies in motion and in revolving like a Ship a sailing Job in his 14. chapter and 14. verse called the resurrection after death a changing it is like a shadow it is still turning and returning Paul saith in the thirteenth to the Hebrews the fourteenth verse Wee have here no continuing City but wee looke hereafter for one our life is unconstant our death uncertain alwaies changing this the inconstancie of mans life is the motive to good as the other is the retentive from evill Paul saith hee dieth daily from sin here on the earth wee must not seeke for the hill of certain repose but look in heaven for a perpetuall City The Tents and Tabernacle are taken away therefore with Abraham Wee must looke for a City having a foundation whose builder and maker is God the eleventh of the Hebrews and the tenth verse 4. A time to return The fourth use is out of donec revertêris untill thou returne a time of returning where wee must learne to returne by repentance unto God before wee returne to dust that so wee may returne againe from dust 〈◊〉 God let men bee alwaies ready spend not thy daies with the wicked that goe suddenly down to the grave the twenty first of Job and the thirteenth the fourty fifth of I saiah and the eighth And as they live so they die like beasts the third of the Preacher and the ninteenth 5. We must return to God The fifth and last is that we must return to God For shall the dust give thanks unto thee the thirtieth I salme and the ninth verse The godly shall be delivered out of temptation though the unjust be reserved to judgement the second of Peter the second and the ninth We must return to God per poenitentiam Let it not be thought incredible that God should raise again the dead the twenty sixth of the Acts and the eighth the first of Jea and the eighth So a man shall return to God very well by due consideration of these things from the first pulvis es thou art dust to return to God by humility by the second not to joy in this world but in God by the third to rest our turning and returning in God and by the fourth to comfort our selves that out of the grave we shall rise to live with God Abraham addeth ashes to dust But what made Abraham to add ashes to dust the eighteenth of this Book and the twenty seventh he saith I am O Lord but dust and ashes The Fathers upon this place say that dust is our beginning and if we doe not obey God by fire we shall be turned into ashes ashes will be our ending We are all naturally dust and we are all by desert also but ashes and although by no means you cannot avoid to be dust yet by an upright life you may avoid to be ashes though we cannot but incurre the first death let not the second death take hold of us Though the grave inclose us let not hell swallow us All we eat all that we care for in this world is but for dust and for that will turn to dust If we be nothing but dust if we hope for nothing but dust if we care for nothing but dust we shall be swallowed up in dust Let us remember we are clay but God is the Potter Isaiah 64. 8. Above all regard thy soul. Above all regard thy soul then shall thy body of dust return to dust and from dust shall return again to God that made it and thee thou and thy body shall return to glory Vocavit autem Adam nomen uxoris suae Chavvam eò quòd ipsa mater sit omnium hominum viventium Gen 3. 20. December 10. 1598. ADam here calleth his Wife by a new name not by the former name in the 23. of the former which was Woman The mysterie of this name compared with the former Sentence is great she is called here Hevah she hath no name of dejection and despair but of life and of comfort Hereby is to be gathered that notwistanding the sinne committed and sentence pronounced yet there was in Adam some matter of hope for he beleeved the promise made in the 15. verse before that the seed of the Woman should break the Serpents head This was as it is in the 〈◊〉 to the Corinthians 2. 16. The savour of life unto life Abraham beleeved in Gods promise the 15. of this book the 6. by this Scripture Adam left a Monument of his beliefe as in the other Abraham left a Monument of his faith The seed of Abram in his age was promised to be in the 5. verse of that chapter as the starres of heaven Abraham desired to see the day of Christ and he saw it by faith Herein we will consider these two things first the imposition of a name and then of this name For the first the imposing of names is an argument of superiority and power in the 19. of the former chapter it is shewed in the naming of all the Creatures by man which names were properly given by him In the thirty fifth chapter and the eighteenth verse Jacobs Wife before her death called her sonnes name Ben-oni but his Father changed that name and called him Benjamin from the sonne of sorrow to the sonne of 〈◊〉 Jacob was after called Israel the tenth of the same chapter the name of Sarai was turned to Sarah the seventeenth of Genesis and the fifteenth verse as of Jacob by the Angell into Israel the two and thirtith chapter and the twenty eighth verse and out of these new names is taken matter of great mystery And Adam before called her Ishah woman as another from man but here hee changeth that to Hevah which is a name of life to others Now then touching the imposition of this name wherein wee will consider the signification of this name and then the qualitie thereof In the seventh of the former chapter God 〈◊〉 into man the breath of life and man was a living soule and here her name is a name of life now life is two fold either for a time or for ever shee is a mother of life in regard of this life for that her birth is not of an abortive it is a blessednesse production and education are in
it was seemly to cover his shame for to cover a starre or the Sunne is a blemish to either a Rose or a Lilie are best uncovered in their proper natures and so Adams nakedness in his innocencie was best without apparel The just man shall shine like the Sunne in the Kingdome of his father the thirteenth of Matthew the fourty third verse The second regard out of this covering or clothing is That the birds are covered with their own feathers the beasts with their haire and wooll but man must die for nakednesse unlesse he hath his cloathing from others Thirdly Goe to the brute beasts and wear their skinnes and by looking on them learn that if thou hadst been obedient thou hadst not need of such clothing and repeat that of the fourty ninth Psalm the twentieth verse Man was in honour and understood it not and now he is become like beasts that perish Lastly From the beasts being slain To put him in minde that though he may preserve his bodie for a while yet in the end in pulverem revertêris though these must die to feed and cloath thee yet in the end thou must die thy self These penitentiall meditations may be taken from this modell of apparell The nakedness of the soul. Now touching the nakednesse of the soul and the covering thereof spiritually hereto may be applied that of the sixteenth of Ezekiel the seventh verse Jerusalem was naked and barren but thou hast got thee excellent garments we are wretched poor and naked the third of the Revelations the seventeenth verse then this nakednesse which is of the soul it must be covered it is that whereto that of the sixteenth of the Revelations the fifteenth verse hath relation Blessed is he that keepeth his garments lest he walk naked and men see his filthinesse And God through his mercie covereth our sinne and it must be covered with a covering of skinne the brutish affection must be covered with morall virtues the brutish affection of anger of the Lion must be covered with patience the brutish affection of 〈◊〉 of the Goat must be clothed with chastity the pride the skinne of the Lamb of God which was the 〈◊〉 of the Serpent with the humilitie of the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world the thirteenth of the Revelations the eighth verse must be thy cloathing and we put on Christ by Baptism the third to the Galathians the twenty seventh Jacob was clothed with skinnes which did represent this If then we goe to the soul it is to be clothed analogically with the bodie the nakednesie thereof is to be clothed by faith with Christ Jesus the Lamb of God Et dixit Jehova Deus Ecce homo estne sicut unus ex nobis cognoscendo bonum malum nunc igitur videndum ne extendens manum suam accipiat etiam de fructu arboris vitae ut comedat victurus in seculum Gen. 3. 22. Januar. 14. 1598. IN the former verses of the Sentence I told you their several uses and that in the last of them was matter for penitentiall meditation The execution of the Sentence I told you was laid in these three last verses This verse containeth a deliberation or a resolution of what God should doe and it is as it were the writ for execution In the two next verses is conteined the execution it self God hereby seemeth so respective of them that he is so unwilling to execute upon them yet is he carefull of his truth for he said at the first restraint in the seventeenth verse of the former chapter Thou shalt die the death if thou eat the forbidden fruit and that God hath said must be performed for his words are not bruta fulmina and therefore that all may concur in his Sentence was imposed on him a painfull life and that it may be more painfull he is here deprived of Paradise and likewise the corruption of life was appointed him which in him and his posterite we see daily verefied that dust returneth to dust and here it is made more manifest by the taking away of the tree of life This verse divideth it self into two general parts the one in these words Behold the Man is become as one of us to know good and evill the other in that which remaineth For the first part I agree fully with the opinion of the ancient fathers which are the most wise and the most learned that these words the man is become as one of us c. is no Ironie but as one of them saith very well est vox magni fragoris it is a voice of great thunder wherein is written the misery that Adam is in as Christ at his death had a superscription whereby was expressed wherefore he suff red Jesus Nazarenus Rex Judeorum or as Malefactors have written in Papers on their heads wherefore they are punished So these words are a publishing wherefore they are thus used because they would become as God knowing good and evill that they and others may know the cause of their fall that as it is in the twenty ninth of Deuteronomie the twenty fourth verse If any shall aske wherefore hath the Lord done thus They shall answer because they have broken the 〈◊〉 of the Lord their God because they went and served other Gods and worshipped them even Gods which they knew not And here because Adam obeyed the Serpent whom he knew not and disobeyed God whom he knew because he would be as God and know good and evil he tasted the deserved punishment of Gods wrath The form of the words Now for the matter conteined herein the ancient Fathers doe gather hence Matter of faith first matter of faith quasi unus ex nobis Adam is like one of us hereby is taken a certain apprehension of the Trinity to refute the Jews that God speaketh not as Princes doe and like Emperors We charge you It is our pleasure c. that though he be one that speaketh yet he useth the plurall number but this doth resute them for what Prince or Monarch saith Like one of us to shew the unity of Godhead and trinity of persons he said not like unto Angells but like one of us In which words he sheweth both a remembrance or token of the unity and the Trinity in the fourth of John the twenty third verse the person of the Father in the twenty seventh verse there following the person of the Sonne saith I am he So that in one is the Godhead in us is the persons So much of the character Ironie Secondly It may seem God speaketh this as an Ironie in a scorning sort for surely it cannot be spoken directly for he is not become like God that knoweth all things but rather like the brute beast without understanding he is become by his disobedience liker the Serpent that seduced him than God that made him Sarcasmus Some take them as Ironicall or which is more as a Sarcasmus or
third of Luke the fourty third verse of the two Malefactors that sufferd with our Saviour he saith to one of them Hodie eris mecum in Paradiso to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise there is the return of one to Paradise And again in the 2 Corinthians 12. 4. you have another taken up into Paradise this is then a sending of the Dove with a branch in his mouth in hope of return it is no 〈◊〉 of the Raven not to return But this returning is to the Paradise of God for unto him that over commeth will God give to eate of the tree of life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God the second of the Revelations the seventh verse So that that place sheweth a manifest return to eat of the tree of life and to take again the benefit of Paradise And in the twentieth of Johns Gospel the fifteenth verse Christ appeared to Mary Magdalen as a gardiner whence the Fathers infer that he shall bring us again into a better Garden then was Eden into the heavenly Paradise there to eate of the Tree of life by mercie through his owne sonne shall he send them in againe as with Justice mingled with Mercy he sent them out So much for this time Quumque expulisset hominem instituit à parte anteriore horti Hedenis Cherubos flammamque gladii sese vibrantis ad custodiendum viam quae ferebat ad arborem vitae Januar. 18. 1598. THIS is the putting forth of Adam and Eve from Paradise for they being sent forth before from the garden of Eden it may seeme that God dealt with them with such mercy that he spake to them but in jest But to shew that this execution was in earnest and that not only the Sentence should be executed but the execution prosecured with effect it followeth in this place to shew how the man was cast out of Paradise and how it was fenced and how the passage to the Tree of life was stopped with a 〈◊〉 sword shaken The occasion whereof was the slipperiness of mans nature who though he were in misery yet would desire to eate of the tree of Life and so live in eternall misery seeking by all means to shake off this penitential life therefore God useth all meanes to draw him to repentance and to think of his former happiness and of his present misery In this verse then a caveat must be had that there be no daliance in the execution but that the execution in all points be fulfilled whereupon they are cast forth there are Cherubins set who are armed with fire and sword to prosecute the sentence and execution and defend the passage into Paradise that so all his statutes may be found true For all that God doth and saith are done in equity and truth the hundred and eleventh Psalm and the eighth verse The Tree of Life fenced 〈◊〉 Another point is this that of God and Justice he fenceth the Tree of life with an armed Angell with fire and sword And therefore look where the precept and law of God is contemned a Cherubin and a Sword followeth according to that of the twenty sixth of Leviticus and the twenty fifth verse Mittam gladium super vos I will send a Sword upon you that shall avenge the quarrell of my Covenant In the twenty second verse before in the sentence the Tree of life was not fenced at all therefore here God provideth for it a fence and a better guard which is Cherubins and a Sword The Seraphin in the sixth of Esay and the sixth verse Had a hot 〈◊〉 in his hand which he took from the Altar Another Cherubin in the tenth of Ezekiel and the seventh verse Stretcheth forth his hand 〈◊〉 the fire and giveth of it to him that was clothed with linnen thus then was the pastage of Eden guarded with an Angell a Cherubin armed with a fiery Sword in regard of the justice of God The end of the fencing The end of this fencing thus of Paradise and of the Tree of life is as the Fathers say because that it is the will of God Inseparatio Paradisi ligni that the Paradise of God and the Tree of life should be inseparablie together that none should enjoy the Paradise of God but should easte of the Tree of life and none should have the Tree of life but should likewise enjoy the Paradise of God that so whosoever should enjoy the one should have the other for as it is in the thirty fourth Psalm and the twelfth verse And likewise in the first of Peter the third chapter and tenth verse Every man naturally hath a longing desire after long life and to see good daies and to live long and happily to have eternity and the Paradise of 〈◊〉 for small is the comfort to live long and have no happinesse or to have happinesse and not enjoy it long and therefore man when he was cast forth he was debarred hereby both of the state of felicity and of eternity that God might be true in his words and just in his works A Cherubim and a firie Sword Now touching this guard it self this fence it consisteth of two parts the one is a Cherubin taken and sent from Heaven above the other a fiery Sword from the Earth below that Adam and Eve might consider that Heaven and Earth were armed against them to be a terror to their Soul and Body this was a spirituall and civill punishment for there was in Adams sinne an inordinate desire of the Soul to seek curiously into Gods secrets and to know good and evill and likewise an inordinate appetite of the body to behold and taste of the forbidden fruit thinking that was a fruit more pleasant than all the trees in the garden and God doubteth in the twenty second verse that he will put also forth his hand and take of the tree of life and live for ever and therefore to fence this Tree he setteth an Angell not naked but armed to defend it I say an Angell with a shaking Sword in his hand Cherubims And that these Cherubins are Angels it is doubtlesse by the whole course of the Scriptures both new and old and there of the ancient and new writers make no doubt they say that as the committing of sinne was by an evill Angell so emissio the punishment for sinne was by an Angell their putting out of Paradise was by means of the evill Angell and the passage was kept against them by an Angell armed with a burning Sword he came like a Serpent to provoke them to sinne and he was punished by a Cherubin an Angell of that order mention is made of the Cherubins in the time of the Law in the twenty fifth of Exodus and the eighteenth verse And in the building of the first Temple of Salomon were placed the Cherubims in the inward house the figures of Cherubims compassed the house and the dores of the Oracle were
no more favor hath God forgotten to be mercifull no doubt God will shew the mercy that hee found in his misery or if with the Prophet Jer. 47. 6. we fay Oh thou sword of the Lord how long will it bee ere thou cease turne again into thy scabbard rest and be still no doubt God will be mercifull And for the Cherubyms the Cherubyms that covered the two ends of the mercy seate in Exodus the 25. chapter and the 18. verse were Cherebims of protection that covered with their wings the Mercy-seat And in Ezekiel 28. it is said That the king of Tyrus had been in Eden the garden of God and verse 14. That he was the 〈◊〉 Cherub that covereth it was a Cherubym of protection They no doubt that accompanied the Lamb Revel 14. were Angells and Cherubyms singing and harping for joy and these Cherubyms that here are appointed with fire and sword if it please God to be mercifull may turne their shape and lay downe the Sword for if Gods wrath be appeased no wrath is executed as in the case of David and of Jerusalem and of Ninivie where God stayed the hand of his Angell and his wrath ceased for God giveth power to Angells in Heaven and Princes on the Earth and all the shields of the world belong unto God Psal. 47. so that if he be appeased they yeeld their power and if God will have mercy upon man and will say deliver him that he goe not downe the pit for I have received a reconciliation then shall he be restored to his former state Job 33. 24. Upon mans repentance God will deliver his soule from destruction and if here God were once reconciled the sword should be taken away from the Angell and he should put it up into his sheath and man should recover his former state and the Angell shall become an Angell of mercy like the Cherubyms Exod. 25. 〈◊〉 covered with their wings the mercy seat or Propitiatory Now the meanes of reconciliation is a Propitiatory sacrifice for Sacrifice is the way of Reconciliation When Abraham with his offering of his sonne had pleased God the Angell stayed Abrahams knife and he found favor with God chap. 22. After David by his sinne had procured the punishment of his people he repented him of his sinne ond offered him up a burnt offering and a peace offering and then the Lord answered him by fire from heaven upon the Altar of burnt-Offering and when the Lords wrath was appeased the Angell sheathed up his Sword 1 Cron. 21. 26. and here if in Adams Case Gods wrath be appeased and he reconciled the Angell will lay down his firySword and flamma quae ardet gladius qui mactat the fire that should burne shall be extinguished and the sword that should slay shall be sheathed and by a Sacrifice Gods wrath shall be appeased for Exod. 12. chapter Where God seeth the blood upon the 〈◊〉 of their houses God and his Angell will passe over their houses and plague nor destruction shall not fall upon them the token of blood shall be a reconciliation of Gods favor and the Angell passed by This brings us to the great Propitiatorie Sacrifice the like whereof never was in the world in the which is not the blood of Lambs Goats or beasts but the blood of the immaculat Lamb Jesus Christ Gods sonne and mans Saviour who offered his pretious blood for the sinnes of us all who was the only and all sufficient Sacrifice to apapease the wrath of God and reconcile man to his Love this Sacrifice drew the alliance of Men with Angels made a reconciliation with God and restored man to the tree of life and the Paradise of God and the Angels shall rejoyce and be glad at this reconciliation and that Christ was exalted the eleventh of the Revelations and the fifteenth verse And the seventh place the Fathers doe alledge that this place is a poynting even unto the Gospell that in the fencing thus of Paradise it was foretold that one should come that through his obedience should remove the armed Cherubyms and give unto mankinde a passage into Paradise and this they ground upon the first of Ezechiell and the tenth verse and upon the tenth of Ezechiell and the fourteenth verse and the fourth of the Revelations and the seventh verse they agree that there were foure Cherubyms in the first of Ezechiell and the tenth verse they had the face of a Man the similitude of the face of an Oxe of a Lyon and of an Eagle and in the tenth of Ezekiell and the fourteenth verse one had the face of a Cherubym the other of a Man of a Lyon and of an Eagle and for the Cherubyms in the fourth of the Revelations and the seventh verse The one was like a Lyon the other like an Oxe the third like a Man the last like an Eagle and these foure beasts in the Revelation theydoe referre unto the foure Evangelists But the other places and this also they doe referre unto the four principall acts of Christ in our reconcillation They doe apply the face of the Man to Christs nativitie who was borne man of a pure virgin The face of the Oxe to his passion who resembled his death to the death of an Oxe sacrificed for the sinnes of the People and the face of the Lyon to his Resurrection who thereby triumphed over death even he that was a Lyon of the Tribe of Judah And lastly they compare the face of the Eagle to his glorious ascention whereby he mounted like an Eagle above an Eagles pitch only to reconcile us unto Gods favor And if the Sacrifice of Christ be applyed unto us then doth it appease Gods wrath to us David applyeth Nathans rebuke to himselfe after all his sorrow and acknowledgment of his sinne in the one and fiftith Psalme with deepe and hearty repentance he sheweth that the Sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit and a broken heart he despiseth not and if with David in the fourth Psalme and the fist verse We examine our owne heart and offer the Sacrifices of righteousnesse and trust in the Lord this application of our Sacrifice to this Sacrifice is by our hearty repentance and then shall the Sacrifice of Christ Jesus be unto us a reconciliation and a propitiatory Sacrifice even to us that are penitent for hee that mourneth and sorroweth for his sinnes that repenteth from his heart of his former wickednesse shall be sure to have a part of this blessed Sacrifice once offered for all upon the Crosse And this is Pauls Sacrifice in the twelfth to the Romans and the first verse offer upyour bodies a living Sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God which is your reasonable serving of God these then that sacrifice their Soules and Bodies by Repentance shall be assured to have a part in Christs sacrifice If thy eye offend pull it out the ninth of Marke and the fourty seventh verse apply by thy repentance Christs passion
Genesis and the eighteenth verse 2 In the wrâ—…ten law In the law of nature we see it is first and so it was first in the law of Moses for before he spake of any worship he willed that they should sacrifice unto the Lord their God in the third chapter of Exodus and the eighteenth verse 3. As in the old so in the new So is it the first not only in the old Testament but in the new for the first service performed to Christ the son of God was the oblation of the wisemen in the second chapter of Matthew and the eleventh verse 2. For the generality both offered and why Secondly for the generalitie As mention is first made of oblation so it is said generally that Cain and Abell offered For there is no Religion be it true or false that is without offerings and sacrifices Not only the Jewes had them but the 〈◊〉 also And of them not only such as were godly as it is said of Job that be offered a sacrifice in the first chapter of Job and the fifth verse but even those Gentils that were not regarded of God had their sacrifices as 〈◊〉 had his service altars upon which he offered oxen and rams to God Numbers twenty third Our Christian Altars the Lords Tables And for the Christians that they have alwayes had their offerings is plaine for of them the Apostle saith Nos habemus altare in the thirteenth chapter to the Hibrewes that is as the Jewes had their altars upon which they offered those sacrifices which did praenunciare mortem Domini so the Altar of the Christians is the Lords table whereon they doe anunciare mortem Domini in the first Epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter and the twenty fifth verse As the Jewes Sacrifices were figures so our Sacraments are memorialls of Christs passion in the twenty second chapter of Luke and the nineteenth verse Facite hoc in memoriâ 〈◊〉 2. The kindes of offering Secondly the kindes of their offering are as the Apostle saith in the fifth to the Ephesians and the first verse 1. Oblation An oblation of a sweete smelling savour 2. Sacrifice and a sacrifice which the Hebrewes call Minchah and Zebach and the Greekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latines Oblatio and Sacrificium So the Apostle she weth the division where he saith Preists were appointed to offer up to God on the behalf of the people gifts and Sacrifices for sinne in the fifth chapter to the Hebrews and the first verse These were offered in the Tabernacle in the ninth chapter to the Hebrews and the twelfth verse and had their ground in Cain and Abell after whose example their posterity offered those oblations to God The oblation was a thing offered up whole as it was without alteration But the Sacrifices were changed and consumed with fire Such an oblation was that which Abell offered And therefore the Apostle saith it was a sacrifice in the eleventh chapter of the Hebrews and the fourth verse By faith Abell offered a better sacrifice 2. Kinde of guifts distinguished Which two kindes of gifts or offerings are thus distinguished 1. To please as there are munera placentia such a gift was the Mandrakes which Lea gave to Rachel to please her in the thirtieth chapter of Genesis and the fifteenth verse 2. To pacifie anger And munera placantia to pacifie anger such as Jacob gave Esau when he had offended in the thirty third chapter of Genesis Examples And the brethren of Joseph when they had offended him in the fourty third chapter of Genesis 1. To please Angels offer up praise to God common also to men and why A present of Spices the first kinde of oblation which is to please is common to us with the Angels themselves for they offer up to God praise and thanksgiving because they know God is pleased with them 2. Praises to men to offer guifts to pacifie Gods wrath But the second sort is proper to men only who as they have procured Gods anger by sinning so they are to offer those gifts which may pacifie his wrath 3. The ground and reason why they offered Thirdly the ground and reason why they offered 1. For oblation is first for oblation Albeit God forbad to offer to Idols yet his will is not that we should not offer at all And though we may not offer to God to the end wemight supply his need seeing he is not hungry in the fiftieth Psalme In testimony of thankfulnesse and why Yet he will have us offer in testimony of our thankfulnesse to him as he saith offer to me the sacrifice of thanksgiving So that as a Prince having made a conquest of a City doth distribute it to his subjects at his pleasure yet so as he reserveth to himself a rent or service be it never so little that they may thereby acknowledge that whatsoever they have they hold it of him so God will have us after the example of Cain and Abell in fine dierum On the Sabbath to offer our quit rent to God and why that is on the Sabbath to offer to him our quit-rent we may not come before him empty handed the twenty second chapter of Exodus 1. To acknowledge all we have to have it from him but bring something with us to acknowledge that whatsoever we have we have it from him Not only by a vocall but a reall confession So the people were to bring their first fruits in a basket and to offer to God by the Priest and to make not a vocall but a reall confession of Gods goodnesse and providence for them in the twenty sixt chapter of Deuteronomie As David acknowledged all comes of thy hand Note quod de manu tua accipimus ca damus tibi in the first of the Chronicles the twenty ninth chapter and fourteenth verse Even so as God gives us our spirits in the twelfth chapter of Eccle. 1 To offer in soul spirituall sacrifices We must offer to him spirituall sacrifices in the first of Peter and the second chapter And seeing corpus aptavit nobis in the tenth chapter of the Hebrews And in the fourtieth Psalme 2. In body the 〈◊〉 of our lips We must glorifie him both in our bodies and in our spirits in the first of the Corinthians the sixth chapter that is we must offer up to him the calves of our lips in the fourteenth chapter of Hose that is the sacrifice of praise to God which is the fruit of the lips in the thirteenth chapter of the Hebrews and the fifteenth verse 3. In our substance and why And thirdly it must not be a vocall confession but we must really acknowledge it by offering of our substance to him we must not come emptie handed in the twenty second chapter of Exodus But as we confesse before the Lord that
second in this verse ut si peccasset poeniteat The first speech was as the Apostle speaks in the first to the Corinthians the tenth chapter qui stat videat ne cadat but now that he is fallen he speaks again ut resurgat poeniteat Jeremiah the eighth chapter and the fourth verse Shall they fall and not arise both which effects of Gods goodness the Prophet noteth in these words Psalm the one hundred and fourty fifth and the fourteenth verse Note The Lord upholdeth them that are ready to fall and lifteth up them that are down Gods mercy Secondly his long suffering appeares in that post tot scelera after that he hath sinned both against God and himself very grievously and against his Brother yet God ceaseth not to call him to repentance and whereas the Lord saith For three transgressions and for four I will not turn Amos the first chapter and the sixt verse yet when Cain hath sinned not three or four times but five or six and addeth transgression to transgression yet still he continueth to be mercfull to him if he would accept of it as Job sheweth God speaketh once and twice and man seeth it not in dreams and visions of the night then he opens their eares by correcting them Loe all those things will God work twice or thrice with a man that he may turn back his soul from the pit Job the thirty third chapter and the twenty ninth verse Thirdly to long suffering we may add patience in that God speaks to him non increpando sed interrogando medici instar potius quam judicis and so we see Gods intent in asking the question is an intent of mercy that by his goodnesse long suffering and patience he might have drawn Cain to repentance had he not in the hardness of his heart heaped up wrath for himself against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter Secondly for Gods justice shewed in this Question the advised proceeding of God in the matter of Cain and Abel is a pattern for all Judges how to proceed in judgment namely that albeit they know the party accused be guilty of the fact yet they may not proceed against him till they have made him confesse the fact which was the purpose of God with Cain for so he dealt with our first Parents in that first judgment He knew Adam had eaten of the tree and yet he asketh Hast thou eaten in the third chapter so he dealt with Sarah Genesis the eighteenth chapter and the fifteenth verse Secondly from Gods example they are taught to proceed with favour not with a headlong and furious spirit but with the spirit of meekness as Joshua with Achan Joshua the seventh My Sonne give the Lord glory and confess so the Apostle willeth Galatians the sixt chapter If any be overtaken restore him in spiritu 〈◊〉 Thirdly from hence they have a good ground to make inquiry and examinafor the shedder of blood not only upon the finding of a dead body but if the party be missing as God for that Abel was not present examineth Cain where he is and what is become of him Now followeth Cains Answer wherein first generally two things offer themselves The 〈◊〉 of sinne First the nature of sinne is set out unto us which is to draw men from one sinne to another for so Cain was drawn from hypocrisie to envy from envy to murther from murther to hardness of heart and so to defend and excuse his sinneThis the Prophet calleth a twisting of sinne when he saith of sins that they weave the spiders web Isaiah the fiftly ninth chapter and the fifth verse sinne is like fire-bushes or thorns that are folden one within another Nahum the first chapter and the tenth verse it is like the disease called the canker which fretteth in the first to Timothy the second chapter even so sinne maketh men to proceed unto more ungodliness and to goe from one sinne to another Of this we have a plain example in Cain and not in him only but even in David the the Servant of God who after he yeelded to one sinne stayed not there but proceeded to the committing of another in the second of Samuel and the eleventh chapter Secondly we are to consider the hiding of sinne that it is such a thing as desires to be concealed and not to be disclosed So it was with Adam in the matters of concupiscence and in Cain in the matter of revenge both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lust and wrath are such things as we would have concealed and not come to the hearing of all men Note that is we have in us not only sinfull souls but guilefull spirits Psalm the thirty second Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and in whose soul there is no guil The Prophets meaning is that we doe not only sinne against God but we would beguile God in hiding our sinnes from him if it were possible as if we were other manner of persons than indeed we be and as if we were altogether free from those sinnes which God seeth we have committed Therefore we are to know that as confession is the dore to repentance Hiding of sinne shutteth the dore of repentance so the hiding of sinne is the damming up of the dore of repentance for 〈◊〉 we will have favour at Gods hand we must confesse our sinnes but if we say we have no sinne we deceive our selvse whereby we see that sinne is a thing to be avoided Secondly that it is unlawfull in that whosoever committeth sinne doth that which he dare not avouch or acknowledge for the Apostle saith Romans the fourteenth chapter Blessed is he which doth not allow in his act that which he covers for many allow and approve of that in their actions which in word they dare not but condemn They which commit murther as Cain or adultery whether it be lust of revenge or the lust of uncleanness howsoever they yeeld to it in the practises of their life yet they cannot justifie it by word of mouth be they never so wicked whether they will or no their consciences will make them confesse they have done that they ought not to have done Adam and Eve made a confession of their fault though it were with excusing themselves by laying the fault one upon another but in Cain we finde not only an excusing of it but an obstinate denying of it In which regard his sinne is of a greater last and scantling than Adam's and hereby he 〈◊〉 himself not to be of Adam but ex maligno illo John the third chapter and the twelfth verse Of the Answer there are three parts First Abnegatio veritatis in these words I know not Secondly Abnegatio charitatis in that he denyeth that he is his Brothers keeper Thirdly Abnegatio humilitatis in that without all modesty he answereth by a question Am I my Brothers keeper For the first In saying he knoweth
sanguinum The Lessons to be learned hence are First matter of Faith for the ancient Fathers upon these words The voice of thy brothers blood cryeth compared with the Apostles Hebrews the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse by the which Abel being dead yet speaketh doe ground the immortality of Abel nam qui loquitur vivit of which we are to be perswaded in regard of the truth of Gods promises made for God in his first Sermon said If thou doe well shalt thou not be rewarded As for Abel albeit he did well yet he was not rewarded in this life therefore it followes there is another life wherein Abel must have his reward for his good service to God For it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble the godly and to the afflicted rest when the Lord shall shew himself from heaven in the second epistle to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the sixt verse And God is not unjust to forget our works and labour of love Hebrews the sixth chapter and the tenth verse And for a third proof if God be the God of Abraham as he affirmeth himself to be the God of Abraham Isaac and Jacob then no doubt but Abel liveth no lesse than Abraham because as Christ affirmeth deus non est mortuorum deus sed viventium Luke the twentieth chapter Secondly hence we have commended to us morall doctrine against those which doubt not without all fear to dispatch and rid out of the way whatsoever is a stay or let to them because as they speak mortui non mordent but such are to learn from hence that albeit they whose blood they doubt not to spill doe not bite yet they crye out to God for revenge even when they are dead as Abel for if they crie not the stones in the street will crie as Christ speaks as albeit Abel be dead yet the voice of his blood cryeth to God for vengeance Concerning which six points are to be noted First It is true that the souls of them that are deceased are brought in crying for vengeance Revelations the sixt chapter How long Lord but it is not here affirmed of Abel that his soul in heaven cryeth for vengeance as he kept innocency so no doubt he kept a brotherly affect on to Cain though he deserved it not at his hands As Stephen did not 〈◊〉 for vengeance but prayed Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts the seventh chapter and our Saviour Luke the twenty third chapter Father forgive them they know not what they doe but it is his blood that cryeth and his blood not de corpore but de terra that is though the soul out of heaven complain not yet his blood out of the earth shall crie to God for vengeance Secondly His blood though it be separated from his body and concorporate with the dust of the earth shall crie and speak to God if the blood of beasts offered in Sacrifice doe speak to God so as they make him answer by fire in the 〈◊〉 of Kings the eighteenth chapter then much more shall the blood of man when it is shed have a voice to speak to God for revenge and so forcible is the vocie of that blood that there is no expiation but by blood and the land cannot be clean'ed but by the blood of him that hath shed blood Numbers the thirty fift chapter If the blood of them crie the blood of Innocents shall speak to God for vengeance and so when the Israelites offered their Sonnes and daughters and shed innocent blood the wrath of the Lord was kindled against them Psalm the one hundred and sixt and thirty seventh verse but the blood shed by Cain was the blood of an Innocent even of righteous Abel Matthew the twenty third chapter and therefore must needs receive an answer sooner from God than the blood of beasts Revelations the sixteenth chapter and the sixt verse and the ninteenth chapter and the second verse The third point is that the word blood is expressed in the plurall number sanguinum clamantium to note that in killing Abel he did not only shed his blood but the blood of all those that might have proceeded of Abel if he had lived and married whereby his fact is the more grievous in that it is committed in tantâ paucitate gener is humani Others say it is expressed plurally because every drop of Abels blood did crie for vengeance so there was blood crying with many voices for revenge Fourthly This voice is not every ordinary voice but vox clamantis which sheweth that murther is no light sinne but great and hainous for as the Heathen man saith leves loquuntur ingentes clamant peccatum cum voce is nothing but ordinary sinne but peccatum cum clamore is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the seventh chapter it is one of those sinnes which crie and therefore shall have vengeance They are in Scripture four First wilfull murther as Cains in this place Secondly the sinne of Sodom against nature which cried to God for vengeance Genesis the eighteenth chapter which by the qualitie of the punishment appeareth how filthie it was for it was punished with stinking brimstone as the sin it self above all others doth most stinck before God Thirdly the oppression of the poor Exodus the second chapter and the twenty third verse which crieth to God Note for as God plagued the Egyptians for oppressing the poor Israelites so he will plague them that oppress the stranger and poor Exodus the twenty second and the twenty first verse The fourth is Deuteronomie the twenty fourth chapter and the fourteenth verse that of other poor the poor Labourer must not be oppressed nor his hire delayed from him when he hath taken pains for as the Apostle saith James the fift chapter ecce merces operantis clamat in auribus domini These are the sinnes that speak not but crie to God for vengeance Fiftly for the nature of the crie it is in Hebrew vox preconis or proclamantis of such a one as hath strong sides of which we have an example Genesis the fourty first and the fourty third verse where Pharoah causeth one to crie with a Trumpet before Joseph Abreck so forcible was the crie of the blood of Abel in the eares of God The sixt point is that which maketh it up sure for where there is no voice of any Cryer be he never so strong that can be heard up to the top of high hills or steeples the voice of this crie is heard higher than any hill or tower whatsoever it is heard de terra ad me saith God it pierceth the very heavens ecce quousque volat vox sanguinis That which we are to learn from hence is First matter of comfort to those of Abels side that suffer wrong Abel said never a word though his Brother slew him neither doth his soul from heaven it is his blood from the earth that
crieth for vengeance for as the Prophet saith Our strength is in silence and quietness Isaiah the thirtieth chapter Though we possess our souls in patience as Christ willeth Luke the twenty first chapter yet God will say mihi vindicta Deuteronomie the thirty second chapter and as I am Judge of the world so I will be revenged of them that doe wrong Therefore the Apostle willeth not to seek revenge because God challengeth that as a thing proper to himself Romans the twelfth chapter Hebrews the tenth chapter taceat os loquitur sanguis which is a point necessary to be urged and teacheth us that we need not to be Gods remembrancers in this point for the revenge of injury Our teares and sighs crie for vengeance for as he heareth the voice of blood so the voice of our weeping and teares Psalm the fifty sixt and the eighth verse he heareth the sighes and griefs of the heart Psalm the thirty eighth and the ninth verse and the inward desire of the heart though it be not uttered Exodus the fourteenth chapter and the fifteenth verse as in Moses Note Therefore Job saith terra ne operiat meum sanguinem neque clamores meos intercipiat Job the tenth chapter and if he keep a vessel to put our teares in much more may we perswade our selves that our blood is pretious in his sight Psalm the one hundred and sixteenth and the fifteenth verse which point ministreth great comfort to them that suffer wrong Secondly Hence we learn what is the nature of sinne before the Holy Ghost called it 〈◊〉 cubans that is sinne fast asleep but here is peccatum clamans not only sinne awake but crying out and warning for sinne 〈◊〉 gently at the first but after it will pull a man by the throat Even as the Devill is tentator Matthew the fourth chapter he tempteth men to sinne by all the pleasant means he can and when he hath prevailed with them then he is accusator fratrum Apoc. the twelfth chapter Sinne is like the wife of Potiphar which tempted Joseph by all fair means to folly and as if he had been guilty did first accuse him Genesis the thirty ninth chapter And as one answered Joab when he would have had him smite Absalom If I had done it it would have been the danger of my life yea thou thy self which 〈◊〉 me to doe it wouldest have been the first that should accuse me in the second book of Samuel the eighteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse so sinne hath no sooner with its deceitfulnesse allured a man to doe evill but it will straight way call to God for vengeance against him Which thing ought to make it odious in the eyes of all men Though Abel complain not Cain 〈◊〉 not and Adam accuse not yet we cannot so escape for our own sinne is as a Serjeant that will finde us out Numbers the thirty second chapter and the twenty third verse and when it hath found us as a Goalor it will hold and binde us with cords Proverbs the fifth chapter and the twenty second verse And as the Prophet speaketh in the second chapter of Habakkuk and the eleventh verse The stone out of the wall and the beam out of the timber shall cry to God for vengeance upon 〈◊〉 though the poor whose faces they have ground say nothing Esay the third chapter and the fifteenth verse Touching which pursuit of sinne the Wise-man saith in the tenth chapter of Ecclesiastes Curse not the King no not in thy thought neither curse the rich in thy bed-chamber for the fowls of heaven shall disclose it Yea a mans own spirit will make him to confesse his own sinne and if all means fail yet the stones in the street will cry for vengeance And we see that there is vox non solùm oris sed operis as the Prophet speaketh of Gods works that the very heavens have a voyce wherewith they doe enarrare gloriam Dei Psalm the ninteenth And therefore the Heathen say Res ipsa loquitur Which as it ministreth fear to Cain and to the wicked so comfort to the Godly For if as we see in Cain sinne have a voyce to plead before God against a man Good works crie to God then no doubt but the good works that a man doth will speak to God for him and are remembrancers to put God in minde to be gracious unto him As God heareth rears and putteth them in a bottle as he heareth sighes and inward desires of the heart which speak to him the Almes that Cornelius gave had a voyce to plead unto God for him so that of a heathen he was made a Christian Acts the tenth chapter For as the concupiscence of evill is sinne so the very desire of good is a virtue that pleaseth God And if the taking away of a mans life doe pull down the vengeance of God then the saving of a mans life or of his soul will be a forcible means to procure Gods favour To conclude The last point to be observed from hence is That if the blood of Abel had a voyce to speak unto God then the blood of Christ Jesus must needs have a more powerfull voyce because it speaketh better things than the blood of Abel Hebrews the twelfth chapter and the twenty fourth verse for the blood of Abel cryed for Justice but Christ's blood cryeth for Mercy If when we doe evill it will plead to God for vengeance then if wee doe any good work much more shall it speak to God for us And God as he is inclined to mercy rather than to vengeance will rather hear the voyce of our good works than of evill because our good works speak better things than our wicked actions Nunc itaque tu maledictus esto exsul ab ista terra quae aperuit os suum ad excipiendum sanguinem fratris tui è manu tua Quum humum ipsam colueris ne pergito edere vim suam tibi vagus infestus agitationibus esto in terra Gen. 4. 11.12 Aug. 26. 1599. IN these two verses is contained the sentence pronounced by God against Cain for God having performed that which the Holy Ghost telleth us in the thirty third chapter of Job and the twenty ninth verse that God will deal twice or thrice with a man that he may turn back his soul from the pit First in his examination Where is thy Brother Abel Secondly in his second question What hast thou done Thirdly in laying open before Cain his sinne Behold the voyce of thy Brothers blood cryeth to me Having spared him for three 〈◊〉 he will no longer bear with him but proceedeth to sentence against him for the fourth in the first of Amos and the third verse shewing that as he gave sentence against Adam confessing to assure us that we may proceed likewise upon confession so we may doe in case of conviction And that it is a good ground to pronounce sentence not only
with him as the Prophet speaks Jeremiah the eighth chapter and the twelfth verse Were they ashamed when they had commitied sinne Nay they were not ashamed and for confession he would make none of whom that is verified periit confessio Jeremiah the seventh chapter and the twenty eighth verse Whereas the patience long suffering should have lead them to repentance Cain found nothing in himself but had an heart that could not repent Romans the second chapter in regard whereof the sentence of God pronounced upon him is just Secondly it is just in that it is a severing of Cain from Gods favour for as Cyprian saith 〈◊〉 cum Serpente inimicitia cum Deo sequitur for it is just that he should be delivered to the party with whom he was entred into league Thus God dealt with his people Judges the tenth chapter and the thirteenth verse They have forsaken me and served other Gods Goe and crie to them let them deliver you and as the incestuous Corinthian had made a league with Satan so the Apostles will is ut tradatur Satanae in the first epistle to the Corinthians the fift chapter and this separation from Gods favour is from his presence which he sheweth to his people that meet together to praise and pray to him and to hear his Word and be partaker of his Sacraments of which presence he giveth this command Seek ye my face to which the Prophet saith Thy face Lord will I seek Psalm the twenty seventh and the eighth verse wherewith agree the Apostles words in the second to the Corinthians the second chapter and the tenth verse To whomsoever I forgive any thing I forgive it for your sakes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est in the face fight or presence of Christ and as he was cursed from the presence of God so we see he went out presently from the presence of the Lord and dwelt in the Land of Nod Genesis the fourth chapter and the sixteenth verse This is the effect and summe of that part of the Sentence which is ecclesiasticall or spirituall touching his soul for all that remains contains that part of the Sentence which is terrestrial where we see it was Gods will that he which had shewed himself savage towards mankinde in killing his Brother should be banished from the company of men So that when it is said Cursed art thou from the earth which hath received thy Brothers blood from thy hand The meaning is he shall be cast out of his own Country whereby God doth plainly expresse thus much That wilfull murther is to be punished by casting out both from Church and Common-wealth both from the Communion of Saints and the Society of men For envy is a sinne of such nature that God thinking hell not to be a sufficient punishment for it causeth Cain to consume himself on earth with vexation of minde for as the Wise-man saith The effect of envy is the rotting of the bones Proverbs the fourteenth chapter and the thirtieth verse Secondly God sets down a reason why the earth should detest and abhor such persons as Cain was and the reason is double First For that there is a wrong done to the earth when a man is wilfully murthered that is she is bereaved of one of those that should till and dresse it and of one of her Inhabitants It is the reason why the Crowners sit upon those that wilfully make a way themselves for they are no lesse injurious to the earth than they that kill others Secondly Because the earth must needs abhorre that which is contrary to nature and doth violate the course of nature for nature doth will all men to seek the safety and preservation of others but Cain wickedly and unnaturall sheddeth the blood of his Brother which God doth 〈◊〉 and pathetically expresse thus That blood which Cain doth unnaturally shed the earth doth kindely and lovingly receive that it should not lie open in the sight of the Sunne which act is like to that of Rizpah which David commended so highly that she took sackcloth and covered the dead bodies of them that were hanged and suffered neither the birds of the air to light upon them by day nor the beasts of the field by night in the second of Samuel the twenty first chapter and the tenth verse wherein the earth it self void of sense appeared more kinde to Abel than Cain for as the Wise-man saith God will arm his creatures to be revenged of his enemies in the fift chapter of the Wisedome of Solomon and the tenth verse omnis creatura ingemescit Romans the eighth chapter they shall all grieve and abhorre that act which is unnaturall As before the blood it self cried to God for vengeance so here the earth it self receives the blood into her bosom which was so unnaturally shed and these are two witnesses by whose testimony Cain is sufficiently convicted of his sinne and howsoever they be dumb in themselves yet they have a voice which God heareth so that no man can keep his sinne so secret but it will be revealed as Job confesseth Job the thirty first chapter and the thirty eighth verse My land will crie against me and the furrowes thereof will complain together if I have eaten the fruits thereof without silver Which detestation conceived by the earth against the fact of Cain is further set forth in the next verse two waies First negando cibum Secondly negando sedem for the first it is said when thou tillest the earth it shal not yeeld her strength unto thee to feed thee Secondly thou shalt be in contiuall feare and it shall deny it self to thee not affording thee any certain mansion for thou shalt be an Exile and Vagabond upon earth All that the earth affords us is pabulum latibulum that is as the Apostle speaks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the first to Timothy the sixt chapter it doth both alere sustinere Two things we desire on earth sufficiencie of living and maintenance and peace and rest against trouble Against these two are set for Cains punishment First want in that the earth shall deny its strength and unquietness or restlesness in that he shal be an Exile and Vagabond For sufficiencie of feeding albeit God before had cursed the earth yet not so but that by labour it should yeeld to man bread but now God saith if Cain labour and take never so great pains in tilling the earth his labour shall be in vain though he sweat and labour never so much yet it shall withdraw that humor and fatness whereby it is wont to send forth corn for food that is her fruit shall not make bread and maintain the life of him that is a shedder of blood So whatsoever Cain enjoyeth upon earth is not of right for except the earth be willing both to feed him and to sustain him he hath no just possession or interest in it quodjure non possidetur furto latrocinio usurpatur every peece
his soul in the thirty eighth chapter of Isaiah and the fifteenth verse And the Apostle saith That the true tokens of Godly sorrow are to be angry to be afraid of himself afterwards and to he revenged of himself for the sinne committed in the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the eleventh verse And Deprecatio poenae that is petition for forgivenesse as The Lord be mercifull to my sinne and forgive me my sinne Secondly God requires justificationem justitiae that is declare that the sentence is past upon us justly as David doth Psalm the fifty first and the fourth verse Against thee only have I sinned that thou mayest be just when thou speakest and clear when thou judgest And this likewise hath two parts First That we think well of God saying with the Prophet in the one hundred and ninteenth Psalm and the seventy fifth verse I know Lord that thy judgements are right and that thou of very faithfulnesse hast afflicted me Secondly To bear quietly and meekly the punishment that he layeth upon us by David's example in the thirty ninth Psalm Tacui Domine quia tu fecisti But as for Cain we see on his part neither promise of repentance nor petition for forgivenesse he confesseth his fault indeed My sinne is greater but it was no true confessi on First That it was too late it should have stood in the ninth verse for A just man will be first in his own cause to accuse himself Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and the seventeenth verse but he denyed it proudly and so was farre from making any promise of repentance Secondly No true confession because without any petition of forgivenesse for he concieved this foolish opinion That his sinne could not be forgiven as if the Womans seed had not Power to break the the Serpents head or the blood of Christ crying for mercy of God did not crie louder than Abels did for justice which the Apostle saith speaketh better things than the blood of Abel Hebrews the twelfth chapter But as for his opinion touching Gods justice both Cain and all others ought with David to acknowledge in every punishment that he layeth upon them Psalm the one hundred and nineteenth and the one hundred and thirty seventh verse Righteous art thou O Lord in all thy judgments They ought to judge themselves worthy to be destroyed Ezekiel the thirty sixt chapter for so did the better Thees Luke the twenty third chapter and the fourty first verse We indeed suffer righteously for we receive things worthy of that we have done but this man hath done nothing amisse But as for Cain he maketh no such acknowledgment of Gods justice in punishing him whereas he should have confessed he was worthily cast out of the earth because he had bereaved the earth of one of her Children killed a man an innocent and not only so but a Saint that he was worthily cast out of Gods presence being defiled with blood even as Joab was pulled from the Altar in the first of Kings the second chapter as if he would pollute the Altar For as the Apostle saith in the first to the Corinthians the fift chapter the reason why the Corinthian was excommunicated was because by a little leaventhe whole lump should be leavened The other was justly punished with a life of sorrow and fear because he had been a cause of sorrow and fear to many yet Cain doth none of all these but insteed of acknowledging Gods justice in regard of his desert he makes it strange and wonders at it Behold but we are taught to think otherwise that how grievous soever God punisheth us yet he dealeth not with us after our deserts Psalm the one hundred and third We must not think strange concerning the fiery triall as if same strange thing were come to us in the first epistle of Peter the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse We must not make an ecce of Gods Judgments as Cain doth for God is wise and albeit the party punished be innocent yet we are to think that God will suffer no punishment to come to him without just cause much more ought we to justifie him when he punisheth a notorious Offender But from this word ecce it appeares that Cain did not so much as conceive a right of Gods justice The second point in justifying Gods Justice is to bear quietly the punishment that he layeth uppon us Levitieus the twenty sixt chapter and the fourty 〈◊〉 verse which Christ calls the taking up of the Cross Matthew the sixteenth chapter for if we bear the 〈◊〉 our iniquitie unwillingly superimponitur non tollitur crux therefore first we must acknowledge in regard of our sinnes that God dealeth more mercifully with us than we deserve Secondly We must bear quietly the punishment laid upon us for out of affliction the godly gather matter of thanks Job having all taken from him saith Job the first chapter benedictum sit momen domini and David Psalm the one hundred sixteenth accipiam calicem salutis he praiseth God for the cup of affliction as well as for the cup of salvation is as thankfull to God for the benefits which he by means of affliction bestoweth upon them against their will as for those that come to them with their will and good liking and this is the perfection that we are to strive unto but if we doe not at all reckon them as benefits yet we must say with Eli in the first of Samuel the third chapter and the eighteenth verse Dominus est faciat quod bonum videtur in oculis suis therefore the Prophet saith of him that is accustomed to bear the yoke from his youth Lamentations the third chapter and the twenty eighth verse sidebit silebit so must we doe and say with David in the second of Samuel the fifteenth chapter and the twenty sixt verse Here am I let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eyes But Cain seemeth not thus to be affected because he is altogether in the enumeration of his punishment it is no quiet bearing but odiosa repetitio If this sinne were so great as he said it was he should have done better to enter into the consideration thereof as David did Psalm the fifty first My sinne is ever before me so he should ever have thought of the grievousness of his sin And touching the party killed First it was a man Secondly his brother Thirdly an innocent Again in regard of himself it was of envy that he killed him not of a sudden but by premeditation after a trecherous manner for he went with him into the fields and there fell upon him his sinne was the greater for that it was an offence to God who had preached a long Sermon to him that it was a grief to Adam and Eve a scandall and offence to all ages who from his example might take a pattern to commit this sinne but Cain takes not this course the 〈◊〉
of his sinne is dispatched in a word My sinne is greater but he takes his punishment in pieces and thinks of it particularly whereupon one saith of Cain and the wicked that the repetition which they make is eorum quae ferunt non quae fecerunt they are generall in their sinne but particular in their punishment For as of the abundanee of the heart the mouth speaketh Matthew the twelfth chapter so we may gather by Cains words that he thinks more of his punishment than of his fault that which offends him stood more in his sight and grieved him more than that which offended God but the godly are of another minde for they will be content to have the punishment remain upon them so that the guilt may be taken away But there is a third point in this repetition which is a perverting of the order which God set down in giving the Sentence God began with the curse ended with casting out of the earth but Cain beginneth with his casting out of the earth wherein he sheweth what is his greatest grief for if a man suffer many pains he will speak of that first which doth most pinch him and complain first of the losse of that thing which he doth most of all affect in that he first complaineth he is cast out from the face of the earth he sheweth he took more care for the face of the earth than the face and presence of God and it grieved him more to be deprived of the good will of men than of the favour of God It is otherwise with the Saints of God for they crie Psalm the seventy third and the twenty fift verse Whom have I in heaven but thee and there is none in earth whom I desire besides thee Psalm the 〈◊〉 third Thy kindness is better than life it self and when they come to make composition between heavenly things and earthly we see what David saith in the second of Samuel the fifteenth chapter and the twenty fift verse If I finde favour in Gods sight I will see the Ark again that is the presence of God and makes choice of that as his greatest felicity not to enjoy his Scepter or to be restored to his Wives and Children which earthly men would make most account of so the Apostle Philippians the third chapter and the eighth verse Esteeming all things as dung in respect of Christ. Whereby we see that as Cains punishment grieved him more than his sinne so the earthly part of his punishment offends him more than the heavenly One thing more is to be added that is Cains Commentary or interpretation of Maledictus for he saith that to be cursed is to be cast out from Gods presence The presence or face of God hath reference to the power of God or to his favour from the presence of Gods power knowledge or spirit there is no escaping Psalm the one hundred and thirty ninth If I climb up to heaven 〈◊〉 art there if I goe down to hell thou art there also of which the Prophet saith Jeremiah the twenty third chapter and the twenty fourth verse coelum terram ego 〈◊〉 but that is not his meaning but that he is cast out from the presence of Gods favour so are 〈◊〉 words to be taken to Moses Exodus the tenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse Get thee from me and look thou see my face no more Rsalm the thirty first and the twenty second verse I said in my half I am cast out from thy presence and Psalm the eightieth Turn again O Lord cause thy face to shine and we shall be saved so that we must know that albeit God be present every where with his power yet he is not present with his favour and not only that but it signifieth the place where the favour and grace of God is intailed that is his House and Church of which the Prophet saith Psalm the ninty fift Let us come before his presence or face with thanksgiving When shall I come and appear in the presence of God Psalm the fourty second of which presence Christ saith Matthew the eighteenth chapter When two or three be gathered together I am amongst them and the Apostle in the second to the Corinthians the second chapter In the presence of Jesus Christ forgive I them that is in the Church where God speaketh to us in his word and we again speak to him by prayer so Cains punishment is both spirituall and ecclesiasticall for that he is not only shut out of Gods favour but cast out of the place where the presence of his favour and grace is shewed and the punishment was justly inflicted upon Cain that durst commit so great an offence in the presence and sight of God and when it was committed feared not Gods presence but denyed it as if God knew not of it The second point is Cains admonition wherein the first thing to be observed is how in this repetition it comes to pass that Cain saith whosoever shall finde him will kill him seeing in the sentence there is no mention of death the reason comes from the guiltiness of his conscience severiorum seipso Judicem habet 〈◊〉 whereupon it falleth out that though the Judge absolve yet the party guilty addeth a sentence of condemnation upon himself so doth Cain condemn himself as worthy of death God indeed afterward saith He 〈◊〉 shedeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed Genesis the ninth chapter but seeing Cain 〈◊〉 God hath uttered his opinion of murther that it is a sinne mortall it may be said to him ex ore 〈◊〉 te 〈◊〉 Luke he 〈◊〉 chapter that men may know that wisedome is justified of 〈◊〉 children 〈◊〉 the eleventh chapter so 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 of her children Secondly Where he saith he shall be killed with a 〈◊〉 and bloody death this is secundum dictamen rationis ut 〈…〉 fecit expectes Cain is told by his own conscience that 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 murthered Abel so himself must look to be murthered This is that Lex 〈◊〉 written naturally in the hearts of all men which made the bretheren of Joseph to say Genesis the fourty second chapter and the twenty first verse We have sinned against our brother in that we saw the anguish of his soul when he besought us and we would not hear him therefore is all this come upon us By that Law it was just that as Hammon had made Gods people afraid so he himself should fear and be dealt with as he had purposed to deal Esther the seventh chapter and the sixt verse therefore the Prophet saith Isaiah the thirty fift chapter and the first verse Woe be to them that spoile for they shall be spoiled and our Saviour Christ saith agreeably Matthew the seventh chapter With what measure ye meat the same shall be measured to you again Thirdly He saith Omnis qui inveniret there could but one kill him and yet his 〈◊〉 tells him he deserveth to die at the hands
he doth not his case is like the case of Esau Genesis the twenty fift chapter he cared not for his Birth-right no more did Cain take any care for the presence of God but thought it a matter not worthy to be reckoned of Secondly We see that Cain goeth not out against his will nor tarries till God send him out of his presence as he sent Adam and Eve out of Paradise setting a Cherubim to keep the way Genesis the third chapter there was no such execution or warrant from God for Cain but he first casts out himself whereby we see it was an hypocriticall complaint that he made that he was cast out from the presence of God verse the fourteenth in that he goeth out of himself without any violence offered to him A Child will not at the first bidding go out of his Fathers presence though in his anger he threaten him no more should Cain he should have been of Jacobs minde Genesis the thirty second chapter I will not let thee goe till I have a blessing But we see Cain doth of himself voluntarily leave Gods presence which sheweth plainly that the cause of Cains grief was not Gods displeasure but his punishment laid by God upon him and not the spirituall part of his punishent but the earthly Thirdly the casting out of Gods presence was threatned as a punishment and therefore ought to be born patiently but to make poenam excommunicationis crimen apostasiae is a great aggravation of his sinne that is to take occasion by the censure of the Church to bring in Schisme is a grievous aggravation of the offence But as we have seen that Cain was the first Author of heresie for that he thought any thing would serve Gods turn the 〈◊〉 and meanest things were good enough to offer to him whereas Abel offereth the best he could finde so he is the first that brings up Schism and Apostacy for the Sentence is not executed upon him but through an evil heart of unbelief as the Apostle speaks Hebrews the third chapter He doth depart of himself from the living God Soe we have these three things in his departure First It is not upon any just 〈◊〉 It is voluntary Thirdly He departs so as he makes the penalty of his sinne the matter of a greater sinne Secondly Touching his removing to remove of it self is not evill but in regard of the place from whence if with Abraham we depart from a country of Idolatry as from Ur or as Lot from Sodom a City full of all sinne or with the Hebrewes out of a place of vexation and cruelty such a departure is good but to depart from a good place that makes the motion evill but for Cain to depart out of the presence of God is all one as if the sick person should leave the Physitian St. Peter indeed in great astonishment said to Christ exi a 〈…〉 enim sum but after being better advised when Christ said 〈◊〉 ye also goe away his answer is John the sixth chapter and the sixty eighth verse Domine ad quem ibimus tu habes verba 〈◊〉 vitae whereupon Augustine saith Lord if thou 〈◊〉 have me depart from thee shew me such another as thou art otherwise I will not leave thee till thou receive me into thy favour This presence of God was some certain place of Gods appearance as the place whither he went was a country by Paradise called the Land of Nod. Therefore the place whither he went being a locall motion the place from which he departed must needs be likewise locall From this place of Gods presence Cain went out to dwell in the land of Nod. The effect of which words is after set down in one word for the place wherein God appeared to Jacob when he slept was called Bethel Genesis the twenty eighth chapter the same place also is called Penuel Genesis the thirty second chapter and the thirtieth verse so that the place of Gods appearance was some one piece of the earth where the Altar was upon which Cain and Abel offered their sacrifices where God did usually appear Even as we also have an Altar Hebrews the thirteenth chapter where we have Christs presence as he affirmeth that where two or three be gathered together in his name he is present among them Matthew the eighteenth chapter like as they that come together to hear the word are said to be present before God that is in the presence of God Acts the tenth chapter The point that wee are to gather hence for our instruction is That we concieve of the Church and place of Gods presence as we doe of the place of the Princes presence for we reverence such places though the Prince be absent so ought we to reverence the places of Gods presence though we have no visible apparition of his presence for such places are his rest for ever where he promiseth to dwell Psalme the one hundred thirty second They are also his footstoole and therefore are to be reverenced As Psalm the ninty ninth Fall down before his footstool for he is holy Therefore to depart from the Church is to depart from Gods presence no lesse than Cain did But Gods will is we should not depart out of the place of his presence no more than we would out of the presence of his favour and we must make a conscience how we goe out of such places because God is not mocked When men have no religion it is said of them Psalm the fourteenth They call not upon God as for the preaching of the word they count it onus Domini Jeremie the twenty third chapter It is as tedious to them to hear sermons as to carry burthens upon their backs And for the spirituall food offered in the Sacraments it is to them as Manna was to the Israelites A light meat which their soul loatheth Numbers the eleventh chapter And as for the Church and Congregation of the faithfull the opinion that the world hath of them is very mean as the Prophet saith in the thirtieth chapter of Jeremiah This is Sion whom no man seeketh after But they that are so affected towards the service of God and the places of his presence are animales spiritum non habentes as Jude calleth them they have no favour in such things and therefore they care not for them but like Cain doe goe out of them and make no reckoning Of whom the Apostle saith truly in the first epistler of John the second chapter and the ninteenth verse They went out from us yet 〈◊〉 de nobis that is they were not the members of the 〈◊〉 for then they should have selt them when they went For those things that are not members of the body may easily be taken away as the hairs of the head and the nayles but take away any member of the boby and it will be painfull Therefore they that depart willingly from the Church and place of Gods presence are not members but
disorder but Melchisedek who stayed in the presence of God had Salem for his land The reason of this is as Augustine saith because God made the soul of man for himself inquietum est cor nostrum 〈◊〉 requiescit in Deo we may finde the skirts of Eden and obtain some delight for a time in this life but we cannot 〈◊〉 to any perfect pleasute for as the Wise-man saith risus dolore miscetur extrema 〈…〉 occupat Proverbs the fourteenth chapter therefore the Prophet saith Micah 2. 10. surgite non est hîc requies vestra and the Apostle 〈◊〉 with him Hebrewes the thirteenth chapter non habemâ—…s hîc manentem civitatem therefore let us goe out with Christ. Thus the imperfection of our happiness in this life and the continuall fear of death doth take from us all rest and this proceedeth from the want of Gods presence It remaineth then that he which will finde rest doe seek Gods face and presence Psalm the twenty seventh and the eighth verse for seek God and then your soul shall live Psalm the sixty ninth If our departure from the 〈◊〉 of God be not as Cains was that is of contempt yet it is like Judas which went out of distrust The issue of Cains departure was a radious life full of trouble and fear and the going out of Judas was miserie or death Such shall be the issue of those that either of contempt or distrust fall away from God the pleasure that they shall have in this life is but momentary and 〈◊〉 it is 〈◊〉 inquieta voluptas Ecclesiastes the second chapter the desire of that which they want and the fear of death which is alwayes at 〈◊〉 doth not suffer them to take rest therefore if we will have rest we must goe to Peniel and Salem there we shall have both rest and 〈◊〉 and this is done by prayer when we say with David Psalm the fifty first Cast me not from thy presence If of our selves we 〈◊〉 our of his presence we must goe to some valley to 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 〈◊〉 did so we shall be received of God for God being 〈…〉 and majesty is able both to give us our hearts desire and to deliver our souls from death Et cognovit Kajin uxorem suam quae concepit peperit Chanocum quamobrem studebat edificare civitatem vocavit nomen civitatis illius de nomine filit sui Chanoc Gen. 4. 17. Septemb. 30. 1599. ALbeit Cain departed from the presence of God and seated himself in a Land as neer Eden as he could yet his departure is not altogether desperate because he may return again for so both the Prophet in the old Testament sheweth that the Church of the Jewes having departed from her first husband and seeing the invonvenience of it resolved to return again Hosea the second chapter and our Saviour in the New tells us that the Sonne which forsook his Father after when he felt some affliction was glad to come to him again Luke the fifteenth chapter and so may Cain come again for as Eden that is pleasure is the thing that perswades men to depart from their allegiance in the service of God so the place whither they goe that is the Land of Nod being a Land of trouble and unquietness may perswade them to return to God again A fair proffer indeed is made to draw men from Gods presence and to commit sinne in as much as it offereth pleasure but when they have seated themselves a little even as neer Eden as they can they shall finde themselves in the Land of Nod that is they shall feel nothing within but unquietness of conscience and without fear and trouble so as they shall have inducements sufficient to make them return Salomon the pearless example of all those that might have enjoyed pleasure if it had been to be found who was greater than any King that ever was before him set himself to plant himself as neer Eden as he could he denyed his Soul nothing that it desired and yet he confesseth that when he had built him Houses and planted Orchards he found nothing but vanity and vexation of spirit Ecclesiastes the second chapter and the eleventh verse that is his desire was never satisfied and for the attaining of that which he had he endured vexation and trouble As Cain had his arguments perswading him to make triall of the Land of Nod so when he was there his trouble and unquietness were sufficient reasons to make him return to God but we see he had no minde to return for having disjoyned himself from Gods presence he built a City which is a plain argument of not returning as the people in captivity to let them know they shall not return of a long time are commanded to build Houses Jeremiah the twenty ninth chapter and the Children of God were content to dwell in Tents they built not Cities on earth but sought for a City whose builder is God Hebrews the eleventh chapter and the ninth verse which was a plain token that they did not minde to dwell on earth as Freeholders but to continue for a time looking for a City that hath a foundation but Cain not minding to return to God built a City in the land of Nod and this is the complement of his sinne first in departing from Gods presence then in planting himself so as he purposed not to return The parts are three the propagation of Children the building of a City and the denomination of both wherein we see Cain conveyeth to his Sonne the great Joynture of the world to be Henoch of Henoch To have Children is a matter of the flesh to build 〈◊〉 is a matter of the world for the flesh departing from the 〈…〉 in the world The naming of the City after his Sons name is a fruit and effect of the pride of his heart 〈◊〉 like to those that said 〈◊〉 nob is nomen Genesis the eleventh chapter Touching the first we are to insist upon four things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wife Secondly his knowledge Thirdly her conception Fourthly the giving of the name Concerning the Wife of Cain it cannot be otherwise but she was one of the daughters of Adam whose Sonne Cain himself was and for him to take his Sister to be his Wise is a thing unlawfull saving that as Christ sheweth that which of it 〈◊〉 is unlawfull on the Sabbath by necessity is made lawfull nam quod in 〈◊〉 non est necessitas facit licitum as Christ sheweth by the example of David and his men that his 〈◊〉 offended not in pulling the 〈◊〉 of corn on the Sabbath in regard of their necessity Matthew the twelfth chapter no more than David offended when being hungrie he went into the house of God and did eat the 〈◊〉 bread which none may eat but the Priests in the first of Samuel the twenty first chapter That which was Davids case at Nob is Cains case in the land of Nod. A man may not
take the sword and revenge his own quarrel but in case of necessity when there is none to defend it is lawfull to use the Sword for his defence It is not lawfull originally for Cain to make his 〈◊〉 his Wife as the Fathers prove Genesis the 2. chapter and the 4. verse so where God saith therefore shall a man leave his Father and Mother and cleave to his Wife his meaning is he will not have friendship kept within one Familie but will have men so to marry that 〈◊〉 Families may be linked together in love Again where both in Genesis the second chapter and Matthew the ninteenth chapter it is said they two shall be one flesh that is not true where Brother and Sister are joyned together for they are one flesh already in as much as they are born of the 〈…〉 Therefore where there is unity of blood between such 〈◊〉 is no lawfull marrying but necessity is without law and therefore Cain is dispensed withall because necessity caused him Touching the mixture of Brother and Sister it is 〈◊〉 to the Lord and his soul abhorrs it Leviticus the 〈◊〉 chapter and the twenty third verse but if this kinde of copulation were originally lawfull it would not be so abhominable that he would punish it in such sort Besides we see this is a thing so unlawfull that John Baptist chooseth rather to hazard his life than he will suffer this sinne unreproved which he would not have done but that it was originally unlawfull for Herod to have his Brothers Wife Matthew the fourteenth chapter For the knowledge Cain had with his wife we see that as Adam when he was cast out of Paradise knew his Wife so Cain being departed from Gods presence to a Land of trouble and disquietness having lost spirituall comforts seeks for rest in carnall delights For the procreation of Children as Sarah speaks Genesis the eighteenth chapter is an act of pleasure which albeit it be lawfull for Adam a repentant sinner yet not for Cain being in that state that he was for in the time of repentance the Bridegroom must come forth of his Camber and the Bride out of her Bedchamber Joel the second chapter and the sixteenth verse and they that are married may not so give themselves over to the flesh but that upon speciall cause sometime they give themselves to prayer and fasting in the first to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the fifth verse but Cain standing as he did at this time transgresseth the Command of God And yet touching the third point Gods goodness appeareth herein that for all that he so blesseth 〈◊〉 which was unlawfull that she conceiveth It was in Gods hand and his sinne deserved it that she should have been barren for Jeremiah the twenty second chapter in the second of Samuel the sixteenth chapter the sinne of Jeconiah and Michal is the cause of their barrenness Therefore in Gods justice it is a due punishment to all sorts not to have Children but yet as he brings light out of darkness so to shew he can of evill Parents bring forth good Children he gives Cain issue as he brought good Ezekiah out of Achan and Josia out of Ammon For this cause he gives the wicked Children as also in this regard to shew that he is able to break the Serpents head not one way only by killing sinne in men but by making them examples of his justice as in Pharaoh Romans the ninth chapter For this cause have I stirred them up even as we see the bodies of Malefactors are given to Chyrurgeons for Anatomies that in them men may see the state of our bodies and so it may be for the good of others For as it were inconvenient that evill Parents should only have evill Children because by this means evill would be infinite so it is as inconvenient that good Parents should have none but good Children for so that which is of grace would be ascribed to nature And so we see that albeit the act be unlawfull and the seed stolne yet being cast into the ground we see God so blesseth it that it is fruitfull The fourth point is that Cain called his Sons name Enoch the meaning whereof is a dedication or consecration and this gives hope as if there were some goodness remaining in Cain for those things that are built to be dedicated are Altars and Churches things for Gods use as Noah built an Altar and offered burnt offerings Genesis the eighth chapter but that which Cain built is no Altar but a City and we know Cities and Towns are dedicated to the world and the consecration that he makes is to no God except he make the world his God Philippians the third chapter his position is that gain is godliness in the first to Timothy the fourth chapter and therein he bestowes his service But after we have another Enoch so truly called Genesis the fift chapter the Son of Seth who did not depart from Gods presence as this Enoch did but consecrated himself to God and became a Preacher of righteousness who as well by his preaching as by uttering the censure of excommunication behold the Lord commeth with a thousand of Angels as Jude speaks dedicated himself to the Church but the first work that Cains Enoch sets himself about is the world This is the difference between Cains Henoch and Seths Henoch the one builds a City on earth the other seeks for a City from above whose builder is God So that there is no hope of Cains return he consecrates his Sonne and City but it is to the wrong God if to any Secondly Touching the building of the City which is a matter respecting the world before wee come to that we must know there was now a great distance of yeeres betweene the time that Cain knew his wife and the time that hee built the City for hee built not the City only for himselfe his wife and childe but was now grown to bee so great a number that hee must have a City to place his posterity in for God respecting mankinde rather then the sinne of man made the seede sowne plentifull They that came of Abraham Isaac and Jacob came but to twelve and in few yeeres of those twelve came seventy five and for the increase of mankinde Hee makes the barren families like a flock of sheepe as it is in the hundred and seventh Psalme Therefore when Cain was grown to so great a multitude he built him a City It is true of Cain which the Apostle affirmeth Hebrews the third chapter No man departs from God but by an evil heart of unbelief So Cain thinks that albeit God hath cursed that part of the earth where Adam was yet it may be the Land toward the Sun rising may be better and therefore he makes triall like the Isrealites which being forbidden to keep any of the Manna till morning for all that would trie whether it would be full of worms and being forbidden to
like 〈◊〉 Psalm the fourty ninth so we see their earthly felicity turne 〈…〉 miserie Therefore we must not dedicate our selves wholy to the world as Lamech we may not desire to be of that absolute power and force that no man shall be able to resist We may not only seek to delight our selves with musick to drink wine in bolls Amos the sixt chapter and the sixt verse That was it that Cains Enoch desired we must have respect to the second Enoch and so desire to be well in this world that we may also be well in the next world that as he is in heaven in glory so we may be in glory with him The beginning of worldly mens desire is Cain that is the getting in of wealth the end is Naomi that is pleasure and enjoying of it that was the course of the covetous rich man Luke the twelfth chapter I will pull down Barns and set up bigger and gather my corn thither and then say to my soul thou hast enough take thy pleasure but as Naomi was turned into Mara so this pleasure is turned into bitternesse Ruth the first chapter The pleasure which worldly men enjoy here is turned into the dreadfull torments of the world to come On the other side the generation of the godly begins with Enosh Genesis the fift chapter and the sixt verse and ends in Noah Genesis the fift chapter and the twenty ninth verse that is their beginning is sorrow but end in rest as the 〈◊〉 saith Psalm the one hundred twenty sixt They that sow in teares shall reap in joy the end of wicked mens pleasure is bitterness but the godly after sorrow are made partakers of rest in the evill day Therefore as the Scripture hath a use for correction and instruction so here not only they are corrected that follow the generation of the wicked posterity of Cain but we are instructed to follow the generation of the godly Tum dixit Lemec suis uxoribus O Hada Tzilla audite vocem meam uxores Lemeci auribus percipite Sermonem meum nam virum interfecero ad vulnus meum etiam adolescentem ad tumicem meum Cum septuplo sit vindicandus Kajin utique Lemec septuagies septies tanto Gen. 4. 23.24 Januar. 20. 1599. IN Lamech who was the seventh from Adam by the line of Cain the Holy Ghost propounds the example of a perfect wicked man as in Enoch the seventh from Adam by the line of Seth he sets out the pattern of a man perfectly righteous Concerning Lamech we heard his name is an oppressor First of chastity by violating Gods institution making three in one flesh where God saith two shall be one flesh and then of charity by proclaiming to the world that no man should hurt him but he should die for it So that where there are two wayes that overthrow that excellent virtue of love and charity that joyns man to God we see that Lamech by turning love into fleshly lust and charity into hatred and revenge gives the world an example of both In both he justifieth Cain as the Prophet saith of Juda That she justifieth Samaria and Sodom because she exceedeth them in their abominations Ezekiel the sixteenth chapter and the fifty first verse for Cain was content with one Wife but Lamech gave the reins to lust so as he took two and though Cain murthered Abel his brother yet he adds not murther to murther as Lamech did who saith That first he slew a man in his wound and then a young man in his hurt but to these two he adds that which the Wise-man calls profundum malitiae that is contempt Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and the third verse For then is a man come to the depth of wickedness when he contemnes God and his word and this is it which the Sonne of God calls the depth of Satan Revelations the second chapter the twenty fourth verse for he scoffs at Gods words which he spake concerning Cain verse the fifteenth saying If Cain shall be avenged seven fold truly Lamech seventy times seven fold verse the twenty fourth Secondly We doe not consider this by it self which Lamech did but we consider him as by this sinne he became the corrupter of mankinde so as it may be said of him that he made the whole world to sinne as Jeroboam made Israel to sinne for he was the first that brought in the sinne of uncleanness and cruelty which are as the Prophet speaks Psalm the eighteenth and the fift verse Torrentes Belial that is the floods of wickedness which brought destruction upon the old world Genesis the sixt chapter For as one saith there was priùs eluvio vitiorum before there was any deluge of waters for so the Holy Ghost witnesseth that the wickednesse of man was great upon earth and the earth was filled with cruelty and all flesh had corrupted his way and all this proceeded from his example for he gave the world a pattern to give the reins to lusts and make no conscience of bloodshed which brought destruction upon them Thirdly When as he had contrary to Gods Ordinance taken two Wives Adah and Zillah the one that set her felicity on painting of her face like Jezabel in the second of the Kings the tenth chapter the other to be to him as Herodias was to Herod Matthew the fourteenth chapter When God for all this spared Lamech and did not punish him as he deserved but rather blessed him with Children and earthly prosperity yet he is not any thing the better for Gods mercy but growes from one sinne to another till his sin became as the Apostle speaketh Romans the seventh chapter Out of measure sinfull and till the chief sinne appear in him which is even the head of the Serpent In whom we finde that verified which the Preacher saith Ecclesiastes the eighth chapter and the eleventh verse that if God presently punish any sinne he is counted cruel But when sentence against an evill work is not executed speedily then the hearts of the children of men are fully set to doe evil as the Apostle also sheweth That whereas Gods patience and long-suffering should lead us to repentance the wicked abuse his goodness and take occasion thereby to add sinne to sinne and so to heap up wrath for themselves against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter and the fourth and fist verses The discovering of these sinnes is plainly opened in this oration which Lamech makes to his Wives for sinne discloseth it self two wayes either by Cains way that is by the eye or countenance as Cain when his heart grew malicious shewed it presently in his countenance verse the fifteenth or else Lamechs way that is by the some or froth of the mouth for we see here according to Christs rule Matthew the twelfth chapter That Lamechs mouth speaketh from the abundance of his heart for the tongue is the Trumpet of the minde and as a Galilean may be known by
case in the bitterness of her soul received from the Lord a blessed seed that was Samuel who restored religion and setled the state of the Kingdome in the first of Samuel the first chapter and the sixteenth verse but it is most plain in the birth of Solomon for after Davids great fall and the grievous punishment that God laid upon him upon his great repentance which followed whereof the fifty first Psalm is a perpetuall monument God gave him a Sonne that was Solomon the like whereof was never before nor hath been since in the second of Samuel the twelfth chapter As on the other side they that are born according to the flesh and begotten in the strength of nature prove wilde and rebellious as Israel and Absolom and of a contrary disposition to them that are born to them that are in the state of grace Secondly For his name and that little Sermon which Eve makes touching his name that is she called him Seth and renders a reason quia posuit eum 〈◊〉 semen aliud pro Abele quem occidit Cain In which Sermon there is no one word which hath not its severall sense It is said First He is positus Secondly By God Thirdly As a seed Fourthly Another seed Fiftly instead of Abel Sixthly Of Abel whom Cain slew For the term of putting or setting we have it in the third chapter of Genesis and the fifteenth verse where God saith I will put enmity Psalm the hundred fourty eighth He sets them a law Proverbs the twenty second chapter and the twenty eighth verse Remove not the ancient bounds which thy Fathers have set in the first epistle of John the fifth chapter The whole world is set on mischeif By which setting or putting is added stedinesse and permanency But we shall see the nature of the word most plainly in the twenty eigth chapter of 〈◊〉 Pono in Zion lapidem where it is used for laying a foundation or for the setting of a rift or graffe or root which as we know is set to growe and not to be pulled up by and by there is the sense of the word set or put In which sense it is not only referred 〈◊〉 to Abel who as we know was a transitory and no permanent seed for he was no sooner shewed to the world but presently he 〈◊〉 as taken away as one of whom the world was unworthy Hebrews the eleventh chapter But also to Cain whose land was the land of Nod To teach us That in the felicity of Gods Saints there is stedinesse and continuance but as for the pleasures of the wicked they continue not one hour but are uncertain So that it is in effect as if God should say before indeed I gave Abel but it was not my minde to have him continue but this seed whom I will give Adam shall stay so as neither Cain nor Lamech nor the gates of hell shall prevail against him Matthew the sixteenth chapter That is the meaning of the word set or put which was the first observation And this seting or putting receives great strength from the setter that is God whole weaknesse is stronger than the strength of man And therefore look what he sets shall continue to teach us that albeit the first Saint was taken away yet now he will have Saints to continue They shall not only be shewed to the world but shall have a foundation and take root being set by God Touching the wicked Eliphaz saith Their foundation is as an overflowing of water for they shall be carried away as Cains posterity was with a flood Job the twenty second chapter and the sixteenth verse But the righteous shall have an everlasting foundation Proverbs the tenth chapter For as when God will have a thing crooked no man can it make streight Ecclesiastes the seventh chapter and the fifteenth verse so what God will 〈◊〉 and have to take root it cannot be pulled up or removed Positi sunt ad hoc saith the Apostle in the first epistle of Peter the fourth chapter and the second verse and in the eighth verse They were ordained to stumble at the word Therefore being appointed by God to that end it is impossible they should be otherwise That is for the wicked On the other side Whom Christ taketh to his custody he saith of them in the tenth chapter of St. John No man shall take them out of mine hand and as the Apostle saith in the second to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 second chapter and the nineteenth verse The foundation of God abideth sure and stedfast Novit 〈◊〉 qui sunt 〈◊〉 neer 〈◊〉 this is that which the Apostle calls deposition that is 〈◊〉 thing 〈◊〉 to trust in the second to Timothy the first chapter and the fourteenth verse for even so God will have Saints and the 〈◊〉 of the godly to continue in the world till he come to call them out of it Thirdly it is said of Seth he is positus in semen for there is a person that is no seed that was Abel before God gave a man to Adam but he gave no seed to him for that is called seed of which there growes something But of Abel there came no 〈◊〉 or seed 〈◊〉 but as it is said of Christ that when he shall lay down his life videbit semen longaevum Isaiah the fifty third chapter that is a seed though not issuing out of his loyns yet 〈◊〉 from his spirit So we are to understand that spiritually there came a seed of Abel for there is a spirituall generation as well as a carnall so spiritually Elisha was the Childe of Elias because the spirit of Elias was doubled upon him in the second of Kings the second chapter and John Baptist is called Elias Matthew the seventeenth chapter because in these graces of the spirit that was in Elias he resembled him as the Child doth the Father It is the saying of the Prophet Isaiah the sixt chapter semen sanctum est substantia mundi and therefore Seth is appointed and set by God to be the spirituall seed of the Church as the seed of mankinde by carnall generation Fourthly But why should God need to give Adam and Eve seed he had seed enough already that was Cain and his posterity which were come to seventy seven persons yea but they are not content with that seed but would have another Cains seed pleaseth them not therefore they are earnest Suters to God for a holy seed As God promised Abraham first a seed that should be sicut pulvis terrae Genesis the thirteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse that is such as should grow in the earth and set their affections therein and after another that should be sicut stellae coeli Genesis the eighteenth chapter that is such a seed as should set their mindes in heaven and seek for a heavenly country Hebrews the eleventh chapter So Adams two seeds first Cain and his posterity which were like the dust of the earth such as were earthly affected and
with Enoshes invocation with respect partly to Seth his Father and partly to Enoch Cains Sonne As Cain and Seth matches so doe Enoch and Enosh On the behalf of Seth we say that Moses having laid a foundation which was posuit deus in this verse he adds roof for invocation is not made till the Temple be finished and so in these two verses he comprehends the state of the Church In the first is the promise of God in the second the name of God In which two is contained the duty of the whole worship of God On the other side that there might be a counterpoise and opposition between the contrary parties as Seth is opposed to Cain so Enosh stands against Enoch For as we see there was a City built on the one side so on the other side there must be something built for the defence of the seed of the Godly There must be some fence for Seth and his seed as Cain and Enoch had theirs Therefore here is that which is called turris fortissima Proverbs the eighteenth chapter that is nomen domini and it stands in opposition not only against him but against all the rest to counterpoise Jabal Jubal and Tubal Cain First against the wealth that Jabal brought in here is the fear of the Lord as Abraham Genesis the twentieth chapter whereof the Prophet saith Isaiah the thirty third chapter and the sixt verse Timor Domini the saurus Secondly Against the pleasures and delights of Jubals invention of musick we have another pleasure in the Psalmes Psalm the sixty third My soul shall be satisfied as with marrow and fatness and my mouth shall praise thee with joyfull lips Thirdly Against the strength and power of Tubal Cain that deviseth weapons for warr we have another kinde of armor Psalm the twentieth Illi in curribus in equis nos autem in nomine domini dei nostri invocabimus So we see that which is ascribed to Enosh doth answer not only Enoch but all the rest As on the one side in respect of Seth when we read that God gave him a seed we shewed that it was a holy seed that he was the first that called on the name of the Lord so on the other side in respect of Enosh and Enoch as we see a City so a Church as in Enoch a state civill so in Enosh a state ecclesiasticall as there we had a company of men that placed their vocation in things of this life so here we have another company whose vocation is an invocation that is to adore and call upon the name of the Lord. As if Moses should say by way of apologie that they were not a seed alone but there is another seed and as Cains posterity boasted themselves in earthly matters so Seths seed was imployed in the service of God which Moses opposeth against Enoch and the rest For when as the Prophet speaks there is more spent in the making of Mattocks and Swords that is a state civill but when more time and pains is bestowed in the safegard and protection of the Church than upon Lawyers and that shewes a state ecclesiasticall This shall suffice for the dependance of this verse I come to the verse it self consisting of two parts First the birth and name of Enosh Secondly the invocation of the name of the Lord. First the name Enosh signifies a man according to the four words in the holy tongue and it gives us to understand thus much that the conceipt of the Holy Ghost is that that party that hath sense of God and his worship and of spirituall things as the invocation of the name of God is to be called a man otherwise he is like a beast Psalm the fourty ninth and no man for that the God of heaven should receive no more honour and service from men than from bruit beasts it is too unreasonable seeing God hath endued man with reason and therefore that which offereth it self here is that Enosh from his invocation of the name of the Lord took his manhood that thereby it appeared that he was a man and not a bruit beast But as he signifies a man so not every man but as Adam is a person taken out of the molde of the earth so Enosh is a name pertaining to humility and signifies a person that is lowly The one was manipulus terrae the other cumulus miseriae so that there is a name from the molde whereof man is made and into which he is cast the consideration whereof is able to take down our pride or if not that of Adam The other name Enosh whereby we see that this man that is made of the molde of the earth is subject to so many miseries sicknesses sorrowes and calamities For the occasion of this name giving there was a kinde of emulation between the one side and the other as on the one side the one called his Sonne Enoch so the other Enosh the one Irad the other Jerad the one Mehujael the other Methushael which was done in this respect to shew that another manner of contemplation occupies the heads of the Children of God then the terrestriall dedication of the seed of the wicked But especially this was done in respect of the Prophesie to shew how Seth did see that the Serpent slept not but was hewing out a crosse and calamities for the Godly and that Enoch had built a City and walls against the Church and Tubal-Cain had invented weapons of warr and prepared armor against Seth. Therefore as Genesis the tenth chapter and the twenty fift verse Eber calls his Sonnes name Peleg because the division of the earth was in his dayes so here Seths Son is called Enosh in respect of the crosses and tribulations that the Sonnes of men are subject unto and that is one mysterie that the Fathers make of this place that none should imagine Seth to be without his Enosh that upon the godly the surges of the Sea shall arise but not overwhelm them and that the gates of hell shall not prevail against them Matthew the sixteenth chapter but that he that grounds himself upon the worship of God by true invocation shall be immoveable and yet not without persecutions And that is the first point that to Seth is born Enosh The reason why God sends crosses and afflictions to men is to try them whether they be rooted and grounded in faith Colossians the second chapter and the twenty seventh verse and as in the first to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter and the ninteenth verse He suffers heresies that they which are approved may be known as also because if men were not sometime perplexed and prest down with afflictions so as neither reason can releive them nor the hand of flesh able to deliver them when they cannot help themselves but as past hope of remedy they may ascribe their deliverance to God and not to their own counsels or force Secondly That it hangs well together that this
any pains nor fear any danger to obtein the bread that endureth for ever In other things of this life we doe not only desire that which seemeth good to us but we seek for it till we have it So the Prophet speaks Cupiunt rapiunt Michah the second chapter and the second verse So we must not only desire the Kingdome of God but must violently seek after it for The Kingdome of God suffereth violence Matthew the eleventh chapter Secondly this word labor is opposed to seeking for Christ saith here Matthew the sixt chapter Seek the Kingdome of God but labor for the meat that endureth This labor is that work of God which is ascribed to faith John the sixt chapter by which we labor for the bread of life we must use an excessive kinde of labor in this work of God for that to labor for the bread of life is no bodily labor and therefore we must work for it earnestly for cursed is he that doth the work of the Lord negligently Jeremiah the fourty eight chapter Therefore when Christ pronounceth them blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse he commands us not only to seek and desire it in our hearts but to hunger for it as we doe for the food of our bodies Matthew the fifth chapter and as he commands us to doe so so he hath left us his example for as it becomes him to fulfill all righteousnesse so he protesteth that it was his meat and drink to doe the will of him that sent him John the fourth chapter so did Mary earnestly labor for the meat that perisheth not when she was sitting at the feet of Jesus for though her sister called upon her to help her yet nothing could draw her from this spirituall labor Luke the tenth chapter and the fourty second verse So did the people labor that pressed to hear Christ Luke the eighth chapter they laid violence to the Kingdome of God as also they that hearing Paul preach would needs have him preach the same thing again to them and for that end came together in great companies to hear the next Sabbath Acts the thirteenth chapter If we thus seek the bread of life striving and wrastling with God in our praiers as Jacob did with the Angell then we doe indeed labor for it as Christ willeth us to doe The second sense of laboring is that we must labor for this bread more than for the other and not at all for the other in comparison of this All grant that we must labor for the bread of life but not for it more than for that which nourisheth this life we must observe in what manner we ought to labour as well as that we are to labour for the excessive desire of this life makes us defective in the desire of the life to come The desire of this life is not oppofice but subordinate to the desires of the life to come But we must desire this life so farre as it may further us to the other life Some doe make this life the end of all their desires and doe heap up wrath to themselves against the day of wrath 〈◊〉 the second chapter But the care and indeavor of the Saints of God is that in this life they may lay up for themselves a good 〈◊〉 for the life to come the first epistle to 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter Men are bound to be carefull to make honest provision for this life and not to be idle and burdensome to the earth For when Christ willeth us not to be carefull for this life yet from the example of birds we may learn that we must not be negligent for they are made to flie as it is in the Provarbs And so we are by Gods appointment to provide for our maintenance in this life Matthew the sixt chapter When Christ saith We shall give account for every idle word he means we shall be called to account That we have not spoken the good words that we ought Matthew the twelfth chapter The Apostle 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 stote to steal no more but to labour Ephesians the fourth chapter and the twenty eighth verse The reason is that for want of labouring in some honest calling for our outward maintenance we shall fall to poverty and Poverty will make us steal and use unlawfull means Proverbs the thirty chapter Though a man were able to live without labouring yet remembring Gods sentence that we 〈◊〉 eat in the sweat of our faces we shall say 〈◊〉 tram Domini 〈◊〉 the seventh chapter and the ninth verse And that made the Apostle say That if any will not labour let him not eate the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the third chapter And the blessed man shall 〈◊〉 of the labour of his hands Psalme one hundred twenty eighth Thus we are to provide for this life But if comparison be made we are to labour more for the life to come and for the food that belongeth to the maintenance of it It were a thing hard enough for us if Christ should command us to labour for the heavenly food as we doe for the earthly but yet it is necessary that as the soul is more excellent than the body so we should be more carefull to maintain the life of the soul than of the body The excellency of the soul made the learned Philosophers to 〈◊〉 from many bodily pleasures which otherwise they could not have forborn but that they knew the life and felicity of the soul is 〈◊〉 better than all the profits and pleasures of this life Of the good things of this life Christ saith What shall it profit a man to 〈◊〉 the whole world and lose his own 〈◊〉 Matthew the sixteenth chapter So we are to seek the good of the next life rather than of this Touching our defence from bodily miseries Christ saith 〈◊〉 not him that 〈◊〉 kill the body and not the soul but he that can kill 〈…〉 Matthew the tenth chapter that is if he that 〈◊〉 not a due care to provide for the soul rather than for the body Some use the soul is if it were to serve the body whereas the body ought to serve it But seeing our body is Corpus mortis Romans the seventh chapter because either it shall be destroyed by death or while it liveth is under the dominion of death Romans the sixt chapter Therefore whatsoever care is bestowed upon the body shall perish with it for they that sow to the flesh as it is corruptible shall reap corruption but as the spirit is immortal so they that sow to it shal reap immortality and life ever lasting Galatians the sixt chapter The good estate of the body will not make the soul the better but rather the worse but the souls estate being provided for the body shall be farre the better If we seek Gods Kingdom first then that care will cause all other things to be added Matthew the sixt chapter If our conversation be in Heaven it shall cause our
bodies that are corruptible to become glorious Philippians the third chapter and the twenty first verse If in this life we keep our selves from the filthinesse and pollution of worldly and carnal lusts our bodies shall be glorious after death therefore we are to be more careful for the soul than for the body Of this life Job saith It is but short Job the fourteenth chapter It is like a vapour that suddenly ariseth and vanisheth away James the fourth chapter It is as grasse the first epistle of Peter and the first chapter And it standeth not in the aboundance of riches that man hath Luke the twelfth chapter Man walks in a shadow and disquiets himself in vain Psalm the thirty ninth He is every moment subject to death and howsoever death it looks a young man in the face as it doth old men yet it is as neer to him while it stands close to the other Therefore the Wise man saith All the cares of this life are but vanity and vexation of spirit And howsoever while we are in our joyes drunk with the pleasure of the world as Naball the first epistle of Samuel and the twenty fift chapter So that though we be wounded we feel it not like the drunkard Proverbs the twenty third chapter Though we have not grace to say Quid prodest totum mundum lucrari Matthew the sixteenth chapter yet when it is too late we shall say What hath it 〈◊〉 us to have enjoyed the pleasures of this life Sapi. 5. The life to come is void of all misery and torment There is the fulnesse of joy and pleasure for evermore Psalme the sixteenth But all the pleasure and profits of this life if it were possible to possesse them all are not answerable to the joyes of the life to come With which present pleasures are joyned many griefs and torments If a man be never so rich or humble diseased or afflicted it will marre all his joyes But all the afflictions of this life are not comparable to the future glory Romans the eighth that shall be revealed which swallows up all our troubles that we suffer here because it is hard to root out of mens hearts the cares of this life and Christ doth not forbid them altogether to be carelesse But first seek the kingdom of God and all things else shall be cast upon you Matthew the sixt chapter If ye neglect earthly things for heavenly you shall not only obtain heavenly things but earthly things withall If we only seek bodily things and not heavenly we shall want both But if we seek for the soul we shall have things necessary for the body for the Lord 〈◊〉 said I will not for sake thee Hebrews the thirteenth chapter And David affureth himself that because the Lord is his 〈◊〉 he shall want nothing Psalm the twenty third If Salomon ask not riches nor honour but wisdome he shall have not only wisdome but riches honour and all other things the first book of Kings the third chapter the seeking of things pertaining to this life 〈◊〉 the care of the life to come but the seeking of Gods kingdom includes the care of all other things The 〈◊〉 that it is Christ the sonne of man that gives us this bread of life Muerial bread is the effect of Creatures but the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 is the effect of the redemption But seeing all things were made by Christ John the first chapter therefore it is Christ that gives us both eartnly and heavealy bread Christ made 〈◊〉 materiall bread of nothing but this bread he maketh of himself the one he made 〈◊〉 but the other cost him the shedding of his 〈◊〉 His flesh simply is not bread but his flesh 〈◊〉 for us caro 〈◊〉 prodest John sixth chapter the bread that perisheth and all the works of the Creation he performed in six dayes but the bread of life was not made but during the whole space of his life upon earth The six point is where the bread is to be found touching which he saith say not with thy heart who shall goe up to heaven to fetch this bread nor 〈◊〉 down to hell komans the tenth chapter and the sixth verse It is the Sonne of man that gives it for God the Father hath sealed him for this end In which words we have First a 〈◊〉 Secondly an Affirmation The direction hath a Correction for we think we deserve it by seeking and labouring for it For Christ tells us it is not to be had except the Sonne of man give 〈◊〉 Christ gives us the bread of life three wayes First When he gives his flesh to be crucified for us in his 〈◊〉 for in death only it 〈◊〉 power to quicken us into eternal life as the Apostle witnesseth By death he did destroy him that had the power of death Hebrews the second chapter In thy favour is life Psalme the thirtieth But we are brought into Gods favour no otherwise but by the death of his Sonne Romans the fift chapter So that by his death we obtain life By the sacrifice of himself he hath done away our 〈◊〉 Hebrems the ninth chapter Secondly he gives us the bread of life in the sacrament his flesh is made bread for us in his passion when he dyed but is given and applyed to us in the Supper The expiation for sinnes was once performed upon the Crosse By one sacrifice hath he perfected for ever Hebrews the tenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse But 〈…〉 is often applyed to us in the 〈◊〉 Thirdly where as there are two 〈◊〉 of giving offert and confert he gives us this bread when he doth not only 〈◊〉 it unto us but makes us 〈◊〉 it If we 〈◊〉 hold of the bread by faith which is the work of God and 〈◊〉 that he is the food of our souls then 〈◊〉 will give us it and make us partakers of 〈◊〉 as Christ saith This is the 〈◊〉 That light came into the world and ye loved darknesse rather than light John the third chapter So it shall be our condemna ion if God doe only offer us the bread of life and doe not withall give us it and make us to receive it All bodily meats being a power nutritive but profit 〈◊〉 except they be a power digestive So though the body of Christ crucified have a power to give life and nourishment yet except we digest it with faith it shall doe us no good For our assurance hereof Christ saith of the Sonne of man that God the Father hath sealed him that is he hath power and authority to be the bread of life and to conserve life to them that feed on him He hath sealed him First with his nature being the very Sonne of God He is the similitude and ingraven form of his person Hebrews the first chapter and the third verse We need not to doubt of the remission of our sinnes for Christ as he is God giveth power to forgive sinnes Secondly as he is sealed with Gods
nature so with his name He is wonderfull Counsellor the mighty God the Prince of Peace Isaiah the ninth chapter Thirdly With his miracles For he raiseth the dead and quickneth whom he will no lesse than the Father John the fift chapter and the twenty first verse Fourthly Because exception was taken against his miracles For they said that he did them by Belzebub Matthew the twelfth chapter therefore he is further sealed with a voyce from Heaven saying This is he in whom I am well pleased heare ye him Matthew the seventeenth chapter not only whom he commands but where he promiseth to refresh them that come to him Matthew the eleventh chapter Fiftly He hath sealed him with the spirit The spirit of the Lord is upon me Luke the fourth chapter And that not only rests John the third chapter the three and thirtieth and four and thirtieth verses content with receiving the spirit for himself but with a power to give it to his So that by his intercession with God the Father He sent down the spirit upon the Apostles Acts the second chapter Being thus sealed by God he is able to nourish us by his flesh crucified for us unto eternall life if he give us grace to lay hold of it by faith Dixit igitur eis Videte cavete ab avaritia nec enim cujusquam vita ex iis quae ipsi suppetunt in eo sita est ut redundet Luke 12. 15. Novemb. 26. 1598. HERE Christ gives two commandements to covetous men First To discern and see the sinne of covetousnesse Secondly To beware of it Against the latter of them as against every other Commandement the corrupt nature of man makes two questions First of Rebellion Why should we beware Secondly of Ignorance How shall we beware The former question is resolved three wayes First We must beware of it because the sinne of 〈◊〉 is hardly avoided the desire of having aboundance is so rooted in the hearts of all men Secondly Because as it is hardly avoided so it is a sinne very hainous in Gods fight being committed howsoever we perswade our 〈◊〉 that those sinnes are the least that are naturally planted in us Thirdly Because whereas men may repent for other sinned they can hardly repent of this For other immoderate desires doe cease by two means either 〈◊〉 they are satisfied or else when death doth approach 〈◊〉 doth yield to neither of these means for the more that riches increase the more doth his covetous desire increase and the 〈◊〉 that death is the more doth a covetous man imbrace his riches and still covet more Touching the second question Though we be perswaded that we ought to avoid this sinne yet we know not how How to avoid 〈◊〉 and therefore we ask How shall we avoid it The word of God appoints 〈◊〉 three means First Trust in God Secondly Prayer against the sinne Thirdly Meditations concerning the same The first means Trust in God First it is a good way for the avoiding of 〈◊〉 to trust in God for that is a thing that the heart of a covetous man will not set himself against He will in no wise follow the counsell of the Philosopher which teacheth That to avoid covetousnesse a man must give himself to the actions of prodigality he would rather hear how he might get money than how to spend that he hath But if he be advised to put his trust in God he will not be against that as a thing which is not so contrary to his sinne as prodigality But this means doth the Scripture inculcate Trust not in uncertain riches the first epistle to Timothy and the sixt chapter If riches increase set not your hearts upon them Psalm the sixty second Riches avail not in the day of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nam per det in die ira Proverbs the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse Let not the rich man glory in his riches 〈◊〉 the ninth chapter and the twenty third verse As the Scripture exhorts us not to trust in riches so it sets forth examples of them that in vain put their trust therein For this is the man that took not God for his strength but trusted in the multitude of his riches Psalme the fifty second But of confidence in God it speaketh thus It is better to 〈◊〉 in the Lord than to put confidence in man Psalm one hundred eighteen O Lord of hosts blessed is the man that putteth his trust in 〈…〉 the eighty fourth Our father 's trusted in thee and thou didest deliver them Psalme the twenty second and the fourth verse The 〈◊〉 shall hunger but such 〈◊〉 trust in the Lord shall want 〈◊〉 good things 〈◊〉 the thirty fourth and the tenth verse A horse is 〈◊〉 thing to 〈…〉 man but the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him and trust in 〈◊〉 Psalme the thirty third and the seventeenth verse To deliver their souls from death and to feed them in the time of 〈◊〉 After that a man hath admitted this opinion which is so confirmed by Scripture then there is cause to perswade him for the 〈◊〉 gives two commands in the first to Timothy the sixt chapter and the seventeenth verse Charge the rich of this world not to trust in 〈…〉 but in the living God and to distributs To 〈◊〉 them That the cause why men doe not distribute is for want of trust in God They could be content to sow good works but they look up and fear a cloud of poverty will come upon them and they shall want themselves which would not be if they did trust in God but men give more trust to the uncertainty of riches than to the certainty of Gods promise To help this error our Saviour saith Care 〈◊〉 for your heavenly Father knoweth that you need all these things Matthew the sixt chapter and the thirty second verse And the Apostle saith Let your conversation be without 〈◊〉 for God 〈◊〉 said I will not leave thee nor for sake thee Hebrews the thirteenth chapter and the fift verse If we were perswaded that he that seeks to obtain Gods favour by doing good works layeth up a better 〈◊〉 for the time to come than he that heaps up riches the first epistle to Timothy the sixt chapter and the nineteenth verse it would make us use this means for the avoiding of 〈◊〉 For be a man never so rich in this world and never so honourable yet his glorie shall not goe with him Psalm the fourty ninth and the seventeenth verse But their works follow them opera 〈…〉 Apoc the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse Therefore it were good for us rather to respect and provide for the time to come And as it is good for the life to come so for this life present For a little that the righteous hath is better than great riches of the ungodly Psalme the thirty seventh and the sixteenth verse And Godlinesse hath promise of this life and that which is
to come the first epistle to Timothie the fourth chapter and the eight verse Again to trust in God and not in riches is a better foundation not for our selves only but for our posterity I never saw the righteous for saken nor 〈◊〉 seed begging their bread Psalm the thirty seventh and the twenty fift verse The seed of the righteous is blessed Psalme one hundred and twelve and the second verse The second mean Prayer The second means to avoid this sinne is Prayer either with a moderate desire to pray with Salomon Proverbs the thirtieth chapter That God will give neither poverty nor riches or with David Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Incline my heart is thy Laws and not to 〈◊〉 And this is a good means such as a covetous man will 〈◊〉 admit For howsoever the sinne of covetousnesse be rooted in the heart of man yet when he considers the danger that he is in by the same he will pray that he were not covetous And howsoever the Apostle saith The prayer of a righteous man availeth mush if it be servent Oratia 〈◊〉 pravales James the fift chapter and the sixteenth verse yet God will sometime hear the prayer of a wicked man if it be not servent yet if it be offered up often it will not be in vain not by the violence or weight but by often rising up as the water that often falls makes the stone hollow The prayers of wicked men are turned into sinne if they be ordained to sinne Psalme the hundred and ninth and the seventh verse And God doth not hear them that ask to spend upon their lusts James the fourth chapter and the third verse But when wicked men pray against sinee and seek for grace to destroy sinne in them God doth not reject these prayers For Christ will not 〈◊〉 the smoking 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 flashing of such destics in the 〈◊〉 of coverous men enough they be not so vehement as the prayers of righteous men Mathew the twelfth chapter Christ did not quench the small desire that was in 〈◊〉 at the first but accepted of it so that it grew to be a desire of shewing greater works of liberality Luke 19. The third 〈◊〉 The third means is Meditation Every covetous 〈…〉 these flashing desires in his heart that he were not to covetous As 〈◊〉 though he lived wickedly yet desired to dyethe death of the righteous But that those desires may be constant they 〈◊〉 wife from meditation which will stitre them up often For so they will be 〈…〉 ad meridiem Proverbs the fourth chapter and the eighteenth verte Whereas otherwise they are as the sudden flash of lightning that doth no sooner appear but is presontly gone Therefore that he may avoid this sinne the covetous man among all his thoughts of vanity I will goe to the Citie and buy and fell 〈◊〉 the fourth chapter I will pull down any barus and make greater I will act and drink Luke the twelfth chapter must 〈◊〉 these true thoughts which only keeps him from it First he must think of the means whereby he obtains riches Secondly of riches what it is to be rich and what riches are That he may consider of the means of getting riches as he ought he must think first To how many cares he is brought with the desire of being rich how infinite and 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 are that they are like 〈◊〉 he hath 〈◊〉 sooner rid himself of one care but another ariseth in his heart For when a man hath enough yet still he hath his cares They that want meat and drink doe but say What shall we eat and 〈◊〉 At 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter and the rich men that have to eat and drink are also car 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 more and to enlarge 〈◊〉 banos to receive more Lake the twelfth chapter therefore the Apostle saith well They that will be 〈◊〉 pearct themselves with many sorrows the 〈◊〉 epistle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the sixt chapter Secondly to how many sinnes the 〈◊〉 man doth end anger his soul while to gather riches he sticketh not to sinne against God by oppression by deceit by peryury swearing and 〈…〉 Thirdly to how many judgments and 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 he is subject by means of these sinnes even while he is in this life 〈◊〉 That by means of his 〈◊〉 he is like no 〈◊〉 forever A sorrow 〈◊〉 to every sinne For whereas there is a sorrow due to every sinne which 〈◊〉 by repentance is remitted and 〈…〉 at the 〈◊〉 of God The sinne of the covetous man is so 〈◊〉 in him 〈◊〉 he cannot be sorry for it the more he hath the more he still desiteth and the neerer he is to death the more 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 of covetousnesse Of restitution Without it no remission If he will be truly penitent for 〈◊〉 he must make restitution as 〈◊〉 Luke the nineteenth chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nisi 〈◊〉 non 〈…〉 But this is that which makes a 〈◊〉 mans sinne 〈◊〉 before God That he cannot make restitution which notwithstanding must be made and other sinnes require no restitution therefore Christ 〈◊〉 well That it is as hard for a rich man to enter into the Kingdome of Heaven as for a Camel to passe through the eye of a needle Matthew the nineteenth chapter When the young man was willed to sell all he had and to give to the poor he was very sore grieved so loath are they to restore that which they have unjustly gotten together But howsoever the Doctrine of restitution is durus serme yet it is sanus sermo The consideration of these four things that doe accompany the greedy desire of getting riches will make a man to avoid this sinne if he think upon them throughly Uncertainty of riches evils they bring The second observation is touching riches wealth it self If thou consider how deceitfull and uncertain a thing riches is for which thou hast brought thy self to so many inconveniences and such infinite cares so many grievous sinnes to so many judgements of God daily hanging over our heads for the same and into such difficulty of 〈◊〉 it will make thee avoid it therefore our Saviour calls riches deceitfull Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the twenty second verse And the Apostle saith they are uncertain vanity the first epistle to Timothie the sixt chapter The reason is because he that hath them to day may lose them to morrow and though they make mans life comfortable for a while yet they cannot prolong life The reason is because our life doth not stand in the aboundance of wealth In which words the holy Ghost gives them leave to imagine that if they be covetous they shall be wealthy and rich howbeit it is not any means that the covetous man can use that will make him wealthy for which of you by taking thought Proverbs the twenty second chapter and Matthew the sixt chapter The blessing of the Lord maketh rich Sola 〈◊〉 Domini Proverbs the tenth chapter
and the twenty second verse It is not early rising nor late sitting down Psalme the hundred twenty seventh But put case it be true which they imagine with themselves yet their life stands not in the riches so gotten It is indeed probable that a covetous man shall soon attain to riches For all is fish that comes to net with him he will not refuse any gain be it never so unlawfull If it be panis fallaciae if it be pretium sanguinis he will put it up And as he hath more means to get so he spares more than other men doe He doth no good works he distributeth not to the necessity of the poor magnum 〈◊〉 parsimonia and flesh and blood alwaies perswades her self of the best and never doubteth of any hurt The rich Merchants say with themselves We will goe and buy and sell and gain James the fourth chapter never thinking that they shall lose The rich man thought with himself I will eat and drink and take my rest but never thought that he should dye Luke the twelfth chapter So we alwaies dream of the best and never fear any evil We will drink strong drink to day and tomorrow shall be as this day and better Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter Again they may pretend further cause for the sinne of covetousnesse Aboundance makes a man abstain from many sinnes which poor men fall into of necessity For poverty makes a man to steat Proverbs the thirtieth chapter Therefore the Apostle willeth that if any man will not steal he must labour with his hands Ephesians the fourth chapter Aboundance sets them in case that they can doe many good works when the borrower is a servant to the lender as it is in the Proverbs The rich man is free from this inconvenience 〈◊〉 est abundat omnibus Riches doe make a man glorious But though all this were true yet Christ saith that life stands not in riches as the Preacher speaks by way of permission to the rich man Goe too take thy pleasure but for all this know that God will bring thee to judgement Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter So doth Christ give them scope to conceive what opinion they think good of Riches Put case thou through thy covetousnesse hast aboundance yet thy life consists not therein that this is true That man is not a whit longer lived for his wealth the Scripture shews Divitia non proder unt in die 〈◊〉 Proverbs the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse Though hand be 〈◊〉 in hand yet it shall not serve the turn the rich man dyeth as well as the poor Psalme the thirty ninth but how powerfull this is to restrain covetousnesse appears by this We will doe nothing in vain much lesse suffer in vain The Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fift chapter Wh le we are in health of body we know our riches doe us great service but if death draw neer we are ready to say with 〈◊〉 Genesis the twenty fift chapter Behold I dye and what will all this wealth doe me good Christ saith not Be not covetous for you shall not be the richer but Be afraid of covetousnesse for your life stands not in aboundance of riches to put thee in minde to provide for another life rather than for this For albeit the covetous and miserable man hath misery in this life because he disquiets himself in vain Psalme the thirty ninth and therefore is called a 〈◊〉 or man-slayer yet his future misery being 〈◊〉 with the misery of this life makes him more miserable While he is in his 〈◊〉 it is well with him though he have many worldly cares But when he is put out of his office and shall be called to account How he came by his office and how he hath behaved himself therein How he got his worldly wealth and how he hath distributed the same for the relief of his poor fellow Saints Then it he be found faulty in his account his misery is farre greater than ever it was in this life Luke the sixteenth chapter Christ takes away from covetous men the opinion of life and wills them not to think that they shall live the longer for their riches And seeing they must dye and after death commeth the Judgement Hebrews the ninth chapter it is their part rather to lay up a good 〈◊〉 for the time to come 〈◊〉 lay up their treasure in Heaven Matthew the sixt chapter becanse as they heap up riches unjustly so they 〈◊〉 up wrath for themselves against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter Though covetous men think themselves well while they live yet Christ tell them They must dye that they should take 〈◊〉 that it may goe well with them after death That when they have layd down these earthly tabernacles the second epistle of Peter the first chapter They may be received into everlasting tabernacles Luke the sixteenth chapter Nam cui haec non adsunt is caecus est nihil procul cernens oblitus sese à veteribus peccatis suis fuisse purificatum Quapropter fratres c. 2 Pet 1. 9. Decemb. 3. 1568. THE Prophet David saith Psal. the fourty ninth Man was in honor when he was first created but continued not in that state the space of a night but became like a beast that perisheth So that as God made man so honourable a creature that he thought he might be God So when man in the pride of his heart would be like God be became a beast a beast not only in body for that he dyeth as they doe but in soul For if we consider the understanding part of the soul and the knowledge that man hath in the same He is foolish and ignorant even as a beast before God Psalme the seventy third and the twenty second verse and the rebellion of his heart is such that he is compared to horse and mule Psalme the thirty second This is our downfall But God of his rich mercy will not have man continue in dishonour though he lost that honour which God gave him in the beginning And as man would not continue in honor one night so God would not suffer him to continue in dishonour one night but presently after his fall gave him this pretious promise That howsoever man had made himself a beast yet God would not only make him a man again but partaker of the divine nature the second of Peter the first chapter and the fourth verse Which promise albeit it begins to be performed when we apprehend it by faith yet faith only doth not make it perfect but we must unto faith add virtue to virtue knowledge to knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindenesse and love And these virtues if they concurre doe make man partaker of the heavenly nature At the first the Doctrine of Faith in Christ was hardly received or men thought to besaved only by Works And when they had once received it they excluded the doctrine of good Works All the difficulty that
God will remember them and punish them to the third and fourth generation Exodus the twentieth chapter His patience towards us whereby he would draw us to repentance makes us think him like our selves that he doth forget our old sinnes as we doe but he will set them before us and 〈◊〉 us for them Psalm the fiftieth Gen. 4 7. If thou do'st evil thy sinne lyeth at the dore and thou art to look for Gods plagues for evil shall haunt the wicked Psalm 140. 11. Our forgetfulnesse of sinne is Gods remembrance The brethren of Joseph were for a while touched with their sinne committed against their brother but when they had forgotten it then did God remember it and brought trouble upon them for it as they themselves consessed The sinne which Simcon and Levi committed was an old sinne the thirty fourth chapter of Genesis but God remembred it and put in Jacobs heart to curse them for it Genesis the fourty ninth chapter so did God remember the old sinne of 〈◊〉 committed against the Israelites and punished it in the first booke of Samuel and the fifteenth chapter so the sinne of Saul in killing the 〈◊〉 which was old was punished with a famine the second booke of Samuel and the one and twentith chapter so Job saith God will plague the old man for the sinne of his youth so that his 〈◊〉 shall be full of 〈◊〉 and shall ly down with him in the dust Job the twentieth chapter and the eleventh verse therefore David prayeth Remember not the sinnes of my youth the twenty fift Psalme and the Church prayeth That ancient sinnes might be forgiven We have sinned with our Fathers Psalm the one hundred and 〈◊〉 Remember not our old sinnes And because we are by nature inclined to forget them which we commit in our youth and have been committed in former time by our Fathers therefore we must beware that we provoke not God to punish us for them When the wicked Servant forgat his old debt which his Lord forgave him and began again to deal cruelly with his fellow this forgetfulness made God to reverse his purgation 〈◊〉 the eighteenth chapter so we must remember that God forgave our old sinnes for this remembrance is profitable to us as out of darkness God brings light so out of the remembrance of former sinnes he can make us to avoid sinnes to come Note The sinfull woman when she remembred that Christ had forgiven her many sins was provoked thereby to love him much Luke the seventh chapter and when Paul remembred that he had been a persecuter of the Church of God and a blood-shedder and that his sinne was purged it made him carefull to walk in holiness of life so as he laboured more than all the Apostles in the first to the Corinthians and the fifteenth chapter wherefore seeing the remembrance of sinnes past is so good it must needs be hurtfull to our our own souls and prejudiciall to Gods glory to forget that our former sinnes were purged by the blood of Christ. Abrahamus Pater ille vester gestivit videre diem istum meum vidit c. Job 8. 56. Decemb. 31. 1598. THEY are the words of our Saviour Christ and therefore true because uttered by him that is the truth it self Wherein affirming of Abraham that he desired to see his day that is the day of his Nativity He sheweth that Abraham was a true Christian and solemnized the same Feast which we now celebrate in remembrance of Christs birth already past which was then to come when he rejoyced And this is matter of comfort unto all men That the service which they offer to God is no new kinde of service but as ancient as Abraham and the rest of the Fathers of whom it is said That they 〈◊〉 to be saved by the Grace of Christ as well as we Acts the fifteenth chapter and the eleventh verse So sai hold Jacob Lord I have looked for thy Jesus Genesis the fourty ninth chapter and the eighteenth verse And the Prophet saith Exultabo in Jesu meo Habakkuk the third chapter and the eighteenth verse Of this day the Prophet saith This is the day which the Lord hath made let us rejoyce and be glad in it Psalme the hundred and eighteenth In this day we are to rejoyce as in a day of Harvest and as in a day of Victory Isaiah the ninth chapter and the third verse So that all the Prophets that were since Abraham desired to see this day of Christs birth no lesse than he The occasion of these words uttered by Christ was that the Jews boasted that they were Abrahams children But Christ tells them they doe foolishly considering they did degenerate from Abraham and were not like him for they had neither Abrahams works nor his faith Abraham desired to see my day and longed for it though he lived long before me but ye despise me you grieve to see me but he would have been glad to see me as you doe he defined to see me and when he saw me with a lively faith he rejoyced to shew what account he made of me but ye make no reckoning of me but 〈◊〉 me Wherein we are to consider three points Abraham's desire to see Christ the sight he had of him and the great joy he conceived when hee saw him which three may be reduced to Abraham's faith and love The sight which Abraham had of Christ's day is the vision of his faith which faith of his is environed with two most pregnant effects of care that is a desire to see Christ and joy after he had 〈◊〉 him for in temporall things whatsoever men most love that they doe not only desire to have but when they obtein it they rejoyce Who will shew us any good that is the desire whereby men testifie this love to earthly blessings of corne and oyle and wine and when they have abundance of these things then they have joy of them though it bee not like the joy of heart which the light of Gods countenance bringeth to the faithfull as it is in the fourth Psalme But in spirituall things Zacheus to testifie his love to Christ did not only desire to see him but when Christ told him hee would dine at his house he came downe and received him joyfully Luke the ninteenth chapter and the fifth verse Abraham's desire offereth three things to bee considered First What hedesired to see that is Christ's day Secondly the desire it selfe hee leaped for joy Thirdly the reason of this great desire For the first hee desired to see the day of Christ which receiveth three senses either the day of his Deitie as Hierom expounds it or the day of his Passion as Chrysostome or the day of his Nativitie as Ireneus interprets it for any of these are sufficient matter of desire as Christ tells his disciples Luke the seventeenth chapter and the two and twentith verse But as Augustine saith that day of
kept but to be layed out and bestowed for our use Datus est nobis ut detur à nobis And this is done in the latter verse In which we have to consider First the Gift Secondly Limitations First for the time As long as he lived Secondly the end To serve God If we ask why Hannah and the Virgin doe give to God the reason is because God being offended must be appeased and nothing doth more serve to appease wrath than a gift Proverbs the twenty first chapter and the fourteenth verse therefore Jacob 〈◊〉 a present to Esau Genesis the thirty third chapter Ut cum 〈◊〉 placeret muneribus As this kinde of satisfaction hath place in all offences so chiefly when offence is made per ablationem we have taken away and robbed God Philippians the second chapter of the faith and obedience we owe to him Therefore as we have offended per ablationem so must we satisfie per oblationem as Jacob having robbed Esau of his birthrigh by taking his blessing from him doth satisfie and appease his wrath by offering to him that is the ground and reason of our gift But if we will appease by a gift there must be an equality we may not offer a thing under the value of the thing which wastaken away that is the reason why all the sacrifices of the Law could not appease God as the Apostle sheweth It is impossible that the blood of Bulls and Goats should take away sinnes Hebrews the tenth chapter and Psalm the fourtieth therefore the Prophet saith Wherewith shall I come and appear before God shall I bring Rams and Sheep or Rivers of Oyle shall I give my first borne Michah the sixt chapter But all that will not satisfie God for that we have taken from him The value of our obedience to God is such as cannot appease and satisfie his Majestie being offended The soul is more precious than all the world and no sufficient ransom can be given by man for it Matthew the sixteenth chapter But if we can offer to God a thing of equall price to the obedience which we owe to God then no doubt but he will be appeased especially if we offer a thing of a higher rate But Christ is of greater value than all that we can take from God for howsoever the sinne be great in that we that are but men should sinne against God who is infinite yet if we look to Christs person who hath satisfied for us it is of such dignity as doth worthily serve for a ransom for the sinnes of all the world And for our concupiscence the love of Christ hath made a sufficient satisfaction for it which love is such as the Apostle calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that now we may sing both Mercie and Judgment Psalm the hundred and first of our selves we are to rely upon Gods mercy in Christ But in as much as Christ in our persons hath so fully satisfied for us we may be bold to tell his Justice now That his righteousnesse is made ours and we are made the righteousnesse of God in him the second epistle to the Corinthians the fift chapter The limitation for the time is all the dayes of his life To make him a Nazarite was not enough for that continues but for certain dayes Numbers the sixt chapter But Hannah gives her sonne to the Lord 〈◊〉 his life that is for ever Such a Nazarite was Sampson not for a few dayes but from the day of his birth to the day of his death Judges the thirteenth chapter and the seventh verse And besides these 〈◊〉 finde none that continued Nazarites so long But if we come to 〈◊〉 composition we shall finde that whereas before Christ many were made Nazarites and Priests to serve the Lord because they were not suffered to indure by reason of death For Samuel though he lived fourscore years which age no man scarse exceedeth Psalme the nintieth He whom the blessed Virgin offered to be a Nazarite was such a one as endureth for ever and whose office cannot be intercepted by death Hebrews the seventh chapter and the twenty third verse As he is such a King as of whose Kingdome there is no end Luke the first chapter and the thirty fift verse so he hath an everlasting Priesthood The Lord hath appointed him to be a Priest for ever Psalm the hundred and tenth to make reconciliation between God and men so hath he obtained for us eternal redemption Hebrews the ninth chapter and the twelfth verse And is become the author of eternal salvation Hebrews the fift chapter and the ninth verse So that the limitation which Hannah speaks of stands more firm in Christ than in Samuel The second limitation is for the end signified in these words And he shall serve or worship the Lord For it stands with good reason that as 〈◊〉 was the beginning so it should be the end for as the Priest 〈◊〉 said in the first book of Samuel and the second chapter If man offend against God who will be his dayes man and come between God and him There is none to undertake this matter but he that is appointed to be the only mediation between God and man the first epistle to Timothie the second chapter and the fift verse that is Jesus Christ who as he is God and man so is God blessed for ever Romans the ninth chapter For a Mediator is not of one Galatians the third chapter but of two parties that are at variance and the mediator is to stand between them both Now there is great disagreement between God and man by reason of sinne which hath made a separation And therefore we are to inquire who shall be the mediator It is certain Samuel while he lived stood between God and the people as a Mediator to appease him by sacrifice But his mediatorship is come to an end Therefore wee must look for a more perfect Mediator such a one as Samuel himself needed Now the Mediator that stands between God and us is not Samuel the Priest but Christ the Sonne of the Virgin Who to appease the wrath of God his Father offered up himself as a lambe Isaiah the fifty third chapter to be a sacrifice for us Secondly Because we need a mediator to stand between us and Sathan he also doth perform this and deliver us out of the jawes of that roaring Lyon Wherefore as before he was a lambe as 〈◊〉 God as Samuel did so here like Sampson he delivers us like that Lion of the tribe of Judah which Jacob foretold Genesis the fourty ninth chapter and hath shewed himself in the fifth chapter of the Revelations as before he was a Priest so here he shewes himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the twelfth chapter to the Hebrews Thirdly he was to be our Intercessor in respect of judgement It is with us as it 〈◊〉 out between the Judges and the Clyent and therefore Christ is called an Advocate in the first epistle
restored to it The answer is Genesis the third chapter and the twenty second verse the punishment laid upon him was 〈…〉 forth his hand and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of life But if there be a power given to man to eat of the tree John the nineteenth chapter and the eleventh verse then he may take of it Man of himself may not 〈◊〉 into Paradise but if that power of returning be given him which Christ gave to the 〈◊〉 Luke the twenty third chapter 〈…〉 thou be with me in Paradise then he may enter Now Christ 〈◊〉 purchased to us a new right of returning and by virtue thereof we have power to eat of the tree of life and he gives us licence to enter into Paradise Applicatâ—… But to apply this Scripture to our present purpose 〈…〉 thing in the Sacrament that disposeth us to life and 〈…〉 of life no lesse than the tree of life For herein we are 〈◊〉 of that bread of life which our Saviour speaks of 〈…〉 I am the bread of life that 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 bread shall live for ever 〈…〉 Father so he that 〈◊〉 me 〈…〉 the fifty seventh verse So that whether it be the 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 Paradise or the bread of life in the Sacrament we see there is a 〈◊〉 affinity as appeareth if we compare this 〈…〉 the second chapter and the 〈…〉 which as the Apostle 〈◊〉 in the 〈…〉 tenth chapter and the third verse 〈…〉 whereof we are partakers in this 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 blood This scripture 〈◊〉 of two parts The 〈◊〉 and the Promise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Touching the conjunction of these two 〈…〉 when Christ promiseth to him that 〈…〉 tree of life which 〈…〉 God and no matter of 〈◊〉 and that he will not 〈…〉 that doe nothing for it is not the bread of 〈…〉 is bestowed on them that doe 〈…〉 sixt chapter In the Promise we are to know That the Paradise and tree of life which Christ promiseth is not that earthly Paradise planted at the beginning for Adam nor that tree of life appointed for the prolonging of his natural life but a better Paradise the other was Adams Paracise but this is called Gods Paradise the other was a Paradise on earth but this a celestial Paradise that into which the Apostle was caught up in the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter which he himself saith was the third Heaven the Paradise which Christ here promiseth is that wherein he himself is a Paradise of all joyes and happinesse of which he saith Father I will that they be with me where I am that they may behold my glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse For as God himself is a spirit so his joy and happinesse is spiritual and the place wherein he is is a spiritual Paradise Such joy was that he speaks of Matthew the twenty fift chapter Intra in gaudium Domini So are we to think the throne of God the Father where Christ sitteth Apocalyps the third chapter and the twenty first verse that it is the heavenly joy and glory which he enjoyeth in heaven So saith the Wise man Proverbs the thirteenth chapter that there is ordained this tree of life wherein we have the accomplishment of all our desires which is no where but in Heaven where God is all in all For the tree of life which Christ promiseth to him that overcommeth It is another manner of tree than that in the garden of Eden That was a natural tree appointed to preserve Adams natural life but this a is spiritual tree and preserveth supernatnral life And albeit Man being debarred of this natural tree in the Garden dyeth a bodily death yet this tree in the Paradise of God keeps us from being hurt of the second death Apocalyps the second chapter and the eleventh verse Christ himself saith of himself I am alive but I was dead and behold I live for evermore Apocalyps the first chapter and the eighteenth verse that is he lost the natural life but now he lives a supernatural life and so shall all his members that eate of the tree of life which he promiseth Well is the state of our death and rising again shadowed out by a tree for as Job speaks Job the fourteenth chapter There is hope of a tree that though it be cut down yet it will sprout out and the branches thereof will shoot forth So though we dye a bodily death yet there is hope that we shall rise again and live a supernaturall life which we obtain by eating of this tree of life The center of our desire is the tree of life the circumference is Paradise wherein we have promised us not only coronam vitae Apocalyps the second chapter 10. But the crown of glory the first of Peter and the fift chapter And the crown of joy and happinesse the first of the Thessalonians the second chapter and the nineteenth verse We shall have our saciety of pleasure and whatsoever mans heart can desire for we shall be in the presence of God whose right hand is pleasure for ever Psalm 16. Dabo From the condition we are taught that this promise is not to be cast upon us but given and it is not a generall promise but made particularly to him only that overcometh Which condition carrieth us to the promises of virtues made by God Genesis the third chapter where God proclaimeth war between the woman and the serpent between the womans seed and the serpents seed Vincentis And Christ rels us hore that he which is conqueror in this war shall injoy Paradise and be restored to the tree of life for no man is crowned except he both strive and strive lawfully the second of Timothy the second chapter Cum Serpente 〈◊〉 suo The battail that we are to fight is either with the Serpent himself or with his seed With the Serpent we are at warre as the Apostle sheweth Ephesians the sixt chapter and the twelfth verse We fight not with flesh and blood but with principalities and power Such a fight did the Apostle feel when the Angel of Satan was sent to buffet him the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter And of the victory against this enemy the Apostle saith Young men I write to you because you are strong and have overcome that wicked one the first epistle of John the second chapter and the fourteenth verse The warre which we have with the Serpents seed is 1. Intra First within us for his poyson infecteth our inward parts not only the Reins by stirring in us fleshly lusts which fight against the soul the first epistle of Peter the second chapter which must be overcome as the Apostle exhorts Colossians the third chapter Mortifie your earthly members but the heart also by that boyling lust of revenge which made Cain one of the Serpents seed to kill his brother the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse
the eighth chapter If we will come 〈◊〉 we must not be 〈◊〉 but diligent and watchfull We must use both attention Luke the twenty first chapter Take 〈◊〉 to your 〈◊〉 and contention Luke the thirteenth chapter Strive to enter Therefore the Prophet saith Psalm the thirty seventh Hope in the Lord and 〈◊〉 doing good there is both hope and diligence The Apostle saith We have great and 〈…〉 made us the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse That is our hope but we must be diligent adding to our hope virtue to virtue knowledge and these if we be without we 〈…〉 of the promises which 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 the fift chapter That faith worketh by 〈◊〉 And he that hath this 〈…〉 himself the first epistle of John the third chapter and the third 〈◊〉 Job 〈◊〉 did perfectly hope was not negligent as he 〈◊〉 〈…〉 in eum Job the thirteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse so he sheweth his carefulnesse Veritas omnia opera 〈◊〉 Job the ninth chapter Paul that said He was sure of the love of God Romans the eighth chapter doth not cease to be diligent lest he should be vexed first epistle to the Corinthians the ninth chapter The same Paul saith Philippians the third chapter and the tenth verse I forget that which is behinde and indeavor towards that which is before This is that which concludes this point i. seeing faith sheweth it is possible to attain to Heaven though it be hard we must use diligence which may make it a thing possible Not that we are sufficient of our selves as from our selves to think any good or to use any diligence to bring this to passe for all our sufficiencie is of God the second epistle to the Corintbians the third chapter And therefore the Apostle when he had said I labored more than they all correcteth himself yet not I but the grace of God within me the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the tenth verse He did not say before It was I that persecuted the Church but the sinne that dwelleth within me but ascribes that wholly to himself But if we doe any good thing we must wholly ascribe that to God who by his spirit doth give us grace and ability to doe it And therefore whosoever feel themselves to receive grace the second epistle to the Corinthians and the sixt chapter and be indued with virtue from above Luke the twenty fourth chapter they must take heed they be not wanting to that grace and heare it in vain but having grace from God we must labour to make that possible which faith sheweth to be possible Secondly They must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make it apparent there is a secret diligence but that which the Apostle requireth is an ostensive diligence For as James saith Ostende mihi fidem ex operibus James the second chapter and eighth verse So the Apostles meaning is I care not for the concealed diligence let me see it appear by your outward conversation For if the Heathen being indued with the light of Nature only did shew the work of the Law written in their hearts by doing moral virtues Romans the second chapter much more ought Christians that are indued with grace from above to shew forth this diligence that it may be visible to the world The Apostle shews there are two hopes Spes internae dulcedinis extremae operationis the one is concealed and inward the other is apparent and to be seen The inward hope bringeth this to passe That the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts Rom. 5. 5. and therefore is to be likened This hope doth likewise effect this That we have the spirit of God bearing witnesse to our spirits that we are the Chrildren of God Rom. 8. It is as it were absconditum Manna Apoc. the second chapter which doth inwardly feed our souls But howsoever this be good yet not without danger for as the Apostle sheweth there are that have been lightned with knowledge and have tasted of the Heavenly gift and were made partakers of the holy Ghost and have tasted of the good word of God and the powers of the world to come and yet fall away Hebrews the sixt chapter and the fourth verse Therefore he calls not for this diligence but will have them make it evident which he expresseth in these words that it be the same diligence which is the third point Wherein he teacheth in what this demonstrative diligence standeth that is as the former verse sheweth in the work and labour of love and in ministring to the Saints that is the doing of works of charity makes the oftensive diligence Whereby he teacheth that this oftensive or demonstrative diligence is the touch stone of our hope as the Apostle saith The works of love are the touchstone of faith for true faith worketh by love Galatians the fift chapter This diligence cannot deceive us of which our Saviour Christ saith John the fift chapter They that have done good shall come forth into 〈◊〉 life and the comfortable sentence pronounced by the Judge at the 〈◊〉 day upon all those that have shewed forth this diligence in doing the works of mercy shall be Come ye blessed possesse the kingdome prepared for 〈◊〉 Matthew the twenty fift chapter It 〈◊〉 not to say to a brother or sister that is naked and destitute of daily food Depart in peace warm your selves fill your bellies but the inward compassion must shew it self outwardly by giving them those things which are needfull to the body James the second chapter and the fifteenth verse Therefore the Apostle Peter willeth them that are perswaded of the great and pretious promises that are made them not to stay there but make their election sure to them by this oftensive diligence that to their faith they add virtue to virtue knowledge which if they doe they shall never fail the second epistle of Peter the first chapter And the Apostle St. John saith Hereby we know that we are translated from death unto life because we love the brethren and that not in word and tongue only but in deed and truth the first epistle of John the third chapter and the fourteenth verse God to assure us of his mercifull promises in Christ is said not only to have sealed us but also to have given us the earnest of the spirit into our hearts the second epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter and the twenty second verse The concealed diligence is as the earnest which a man puts in his purse but the oftensive diligence is like to a seal which may be shewed to all men for as Christ witnesseth Our lights must so shine before all men that the wicked and ungodly by seeing our good works may take occasion to glorifie God and be converted Matthew the fift chapter If we use diligence and shew forth our diligence in doing those works of love we shall attain to hope and that not faint or
between faith and natural affection which he felt when he was commanded to offer up his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and those agonies which David selt in his own heart Psalm the fourty second Why art thou so heavy O my soul Psalm the seventy seventh and the eighty ninth verse These Combats and spiritual Battails were more grievous to David than those which he fought with the Philistims with Saul or any other outward enemies whatsoever The Battails fought between these two parties are in Scripture four The first is that which in the beginning was fought between them that when the one said Isaiah the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse ascendam the other went down when the one said I will sit they said he should stand Daniel the seventh chapter when the Dragon said I will be like the most high the other said Michael who is like God The second is that which Jude speaketh of that there was a conflict between Michael the Archangel and the Devil about the doad body of Moses verse 9. The third is mentioned in Daniel the tenth chapter the thirteenth verse where when the Church was in thraldom and captivity under the Persians and Chaldeans the Dragon would have kept them still in bondage but Michael fought for their 〈◊〉 The fourth Batrail is that which is here fought by Michael for a full deliverance of the Church for we see the Dragon stood before the woman that was ready to be delivered that he might devour the child verse the seventh And because he was taken up unto God the Dragon persecuted the woman And for that he could not prevail against her he made warre with her seed Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse that is with them that keep the commandements of God For if the Devil fought with Michael for Moses body being dead de 〈◊〉 Jude the ninth verse much more will he fight for Christ being borne If he warre against the Synagogue of the Jews much more against the Church of Christ consisting both of Jews and Gentils And as the Angels offer fight for the one so will they for the other For it is plain that the Angels are first in arms when any injury is offered either to the Child or the Woman or to her seed What this Battail was between the Dragon and the Child the opinion of the Church is That albeit the Devils by their creation were glorious Angels yet they might be content not to presume so farre as to be like the most high but after the manifold wisdome of God was made known by the Church unto principalities and powers Ephesians the third chapter and the tenth verse that is when they saw it was Gods will that the Child born of our flesh and taken out of the earth was taken up into Heaven to the throne of God This was it that stirred them up to battail For howsoever they be constrained to submit themselves to God yet they cannot abide to honour a peece of clay And albeit they could not be equal with God yet they would retain a superiority above men which thing being not granted them they are incensed against Christ They think it a great indignity howsoever they have done service to men tanquam Domini as things pertaining to the Lord that now they should doe service to men tanquam Domino But this they are inforced to perform to Christ who is exalted in his Humanity and in as much as Christ hath taken our nature they must adore our nature This is that which the Dragon and his Angels would not yeeld unto But they prevail not in this fight Again the consideration of this which the Apostle 〈◊〉 That God spared not the Angels that sinned the second epistle of Peter the second chapter Angelis peccantibus non pepercit may greatly provoke the Angels to battail That albeit he spared not the Angels that sinned yet he will spare men when they sinne this is a great assault But that is more Nusquam Angelos assumpsit sed semen 〈…〉 Hebrews the second chapter and the sixteenth verse That he will not grace the names of Angels as to assume their nature but prefers the nature of man and that they must adore that person that is be come man this might be a 〈◊〉 remptation As also that which the Apostle affirms the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter and the third vorse That the nature of man shall judge Angels this might greatly offend them And the Dragon and his Angels will no doubt suggest these thoughts into Michael and his Angels but yet they 〈…〉 The more high and honourable any spirit is the lesse can it 〈◊〉 any indignity And seeing the Angels are such honourable spirits they must needs take it very ill that not only mans nature is exalted above theirs but that they mult doe service unto men not as things pertaining to the Lord but as to the Lord himself This must needs offend them That when they sinne they finde no favour but if man sinne he is spared That when the Sonne of God doth manifest himself to the world he doth not vouchsafe the Angels so much honour as to assume their nature but takes the seed of Abraham and that he will in the last time make men judges of Angels In this manner did the Dragon and his Angels oppose themselves against Michael and his Angels but we see how he doth resist all these temptations and assaults and therefore this battail is worthy to be kept in remembrance The Conquest followeth Wherein we see that in steed of perswading Michael and his Angels that they should not look at the mysterie of Christs Incarnation we see the Angels are content 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first epistle of Peter the first chapter the eleventh and twelfth verses to stoop down to look into those things that concern Christ. Whereas they were perswaded to turn their backs on Christ we see they all fall down and worship him Hebrews the first chapter and sixt verse They all acknowledge Worthy is the Lamb to receive power riches honour and glory and majesty praise and honor and glorie to him that sitteth on the throne and to the Lamb for evermore Apocalyps the fift chapter the twelfth and thirteenth verses And instead of exalting themselves they are ready to offer battail to them that perswade them hereunto as Davids heart was more inclined to Joab than his wicked sonne Absolom which made him make Joab a means for his restoring into his fathers favour So God is more inclined to be mercifull to men that sinne than to Angels and that is it that makes the Angels submit themselves to the nature of men So that they see Christ vouchsafeth to call us Bretheren Matthew the twenty fift chapter and the fourtieth verse so they are glad to claim brotherhood of us Apocalyps the twenty second chapter as the Angel said to John I am one of thy brethren In as much as God exalts the male
in their works 〈◊〉 the first chapter and the sixteenth verse There are diverse sorts of comming First We are said to come to Christ in Baptisme Mark the tenth chapter Sinete parvalos venire ad me Secondly In Prayer for as Augustine saith Preeibus non passibus iter ad Deum Thirdly In the hearing of the word so many reforced and came to Christ Luke the fifteenth chapter and the first verse And we likewise come to Christ when we come to hear his Ministers for he that heareth him heareth us Luke the tenth chapter Fourthly By Repentance as Luke the fifteenth chapter I will goe to my Father But Christ receiveth none of these but that we come to him as he is panis vitae when we come to Christ as he offers himself in the Sacrament to be the lively food of our souls when we come to the same and doe it in the remembrance of his death And there is reason why both we should come to Christ and he should receive us comming First There is reason we should come to Christ in regard of our sinnes already past For we have need of a Sacrifice both in respect of the grinding and upbraiding of our consciences for the sinnes we have committed and by reason of the punishment we have deserved by them This sacrifice we are put in minde of in this Sacrament That Christ hath offered himself to God an 〈◊〉 and sacrifice of a sweet smelling favour wherein we have planted in our hearts the passive grace of God for the 〈◊〉 of our consciences against sinne past by the taking of the cup of Salvation which makes us say 〈◊〉 into thy rest O my soul Psalm the hundred and sixteenth and for the turning away of deserved punishment as the blood of the Paschal Lamb sprinkled upon the dores saved the 〈◊〉 from destroying Exodus the the twelfth chapter So in this true passover we receive the blood of the immaculate Lamb Christ to assure us of peace with God and to deliver us from the destroying Angel As the Heathen had their Altar whereon they offered to their gods so we have an Altar that is the Lords Table where we celebiate the remembrance of that obiation once made by Christ Hebrews the thirteenth chapter and the twelfth verse In respect of sinne to come likewise we have need to come to Christ for thereby there is wrought in us active grace whereby we are enabled to resist sinne For the endowing of our 〈◊〉 with much strength Psalm the hundred thirty eighth and with much power from above is here performed unto us that come aright Luke the twenty fourth chapter And therefore the 〈◊〉 would have us to 〈◊〉 our hearts with grace the spiritual food and not with meat 〈◊〉 the thirteenth chapter For by this means we shall be made 〈◊〉 both to indure the 〈◊〉 of sinne and to be 〈◊〉 over 〈◊〉 and our own corruptions Thirdly For that the eating of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and the drinking of the blood is a pledge of our 〈◊〉 up at the 〈◊〉 day verse the fifty fourth and that after this 〈◊〉 we which come to the Lords Supper shall be invited to the supper of the Lamb of which it is said Apocalyps the nineteenth chapter and the ninth verse blessed are they which are called to the Lambs supper Again it is reason Christ should receive us in two sorts First In respect of the communicants or commers for there is no man ever in better state and more disposed to be received than at the celebration of this Sacrament If a contrite spirit for sinne can set a man in state to be received of Christ man is most contrite and broken in heart at this time If Christ will then receive us when he may dwell in our hearts by faith Ephesians the third chapter at this time is our faith at the highest for when we have the body and blood of Christ in our hands then it makes us say with Thomas John the twentieth chapter Domine mi Deus mi If prayer made with 〈◊〉 and confidence may move Christ at any time to receive we never have more confidence in prayer than at that time then is the love of God most of all shed in our hearts by the holy Ghost Romans the fift chapter and the fift verse by which we are received not only to give for no man is to appear empty but also to forgive as Christ willeth That remembring our brethren hath ought against us we leave our gift and be reconciled Matthew the fift chapter If at any one time more than other Christ be more ready to receive then is he maximè receptivus Secondly In respect of the action it self which is a memorial of that sacrifice which he offered at his death to God for sins Then he received the thief that said Lord remember me when thou comest into thy Kingdome Luke the twenty third chapter Then he prayed for his 〈◊〉 Father forgive them Therefore there is a great congruity that now much more he must be carefull to us and receive us when we celebrate the remembrance of his goodnesse and mercie But the chief point is that in the Sacrament Christ himself is received and therefore it is very fit that he which is to be received be ready to receive them that come to him The second Condition is touching the Fathers gift All that my Father giveth Which is a limitation For as many pressed upon Christ but there was but one that tou hed that was the woman healed of her issue of blood Luke the eight chapter and the fourty fift verse so many come to the Lords Table but to the end they may be received they must be known by this mark he must be datus à Patre tractus doctus John the sixt chapter the fourty fourth and fourty fift verses There are that are dati ab hominibus or as the Apostle speaks the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the thirteenth verse ab human â ordinatione that is the most part come not being given or drawn of the Father but compelled by man Their fear is taught by mens precepts Matthew the fifteenth chapter and Isaiah the twenty ninth chapter Again there are that have a shew of Godlinesse the first epistle to Timothie the third chapter Such come not upon any motion of Gods spirit that they feel in themselves but for fashions sake They will not be seen to refuse the order of the Church but doe as others doe but they that are given to Christ of God are such as come of conscience knowing they ought to performe this duty of thankfulnesse to God such as hunger and thirst after the right cousnesse of Christ the spiritual food of their souls in conscience of their own unworthinesse and ill deservings and therefore seek for righteousnesse in him with as great desire as for bodily food they that come with such an earnest inclination as given and drawn of the
disquieted the heart also wherein it resteth is disquieted For the words of the wise are as goads and pricks Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter and Matthew the fift chapter as salt and mustard seed Matthew the thirteenth chapter as wine To a putrified sore Luke the tenth chapter So that whether we respect the old or new Testament we see the words have this 〈◊〉 to disquiet sinne especially such words as Peter spake to his Auditors out of the Prophet Joel where he sheweth that as Christ hath a day of resurrection which is past whereby he gave his Apostles those gifts of the spirit so he hath another day which is the featfull and great day of Judgement when the word of the Rulers shall not be enough for them that have killed the Lord of life though they promised to serve them harmlesse Matthew the twenty eighth chapter For here they shall give an account of their cruelty to Christ. And thirdly whereas he moveth them to repentance First In this consideration of the day of Judgement Secondly of the sinne they committed that they slue and crucified Christ Thirdl of the grievousnesse of their sinne that he was the sonne of God whom they dealt thus with and every sinne hath a sting but especially 〈◊〉 For the remembrance of it stings the conscience so as it cannot be quiet Now in that they not only committed murther but murthered such a one as was both a holy and just one Acts the third 〈◊〉 and the blessed sonne of God this could not but 〈◊〉 their hearts as we see the remembrance of the day of Judgement is such a thing as made Felix tremble Acts the twenty fourth chapter And when we hear of the Judgement to come it should bring out of us these questions Jeremiah the eighth chapter and the sixt verse Quid feci and Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter and the fourth verse Cui 〈◊〉 upon whom have you gaped To consider not only the sinne we have committed but the person against whom that it is God of all 〈◊〉 stie and power And Matthew the twenty first chapter Quid faciam that is he considers of the Judgments of God which belong to us For these so grievous sinnes these are means to prick our hearts at the hearing of the word But yet we say though the word of God hath this nature yet except the work of the spirit doe concur with the word the conscience is seared the first epistle to Timothy and the fourth chapter and cannot be touched with any thing The soul is possessed with the gangrene that is without life and feeling so that it hath no sense be it pricked never so deeply the second 〈◊〉 to Timothie the first chapter but he that feels himself pricked in heart for his sinnes may assure himself his conscience is not feared but both a heart of flesh easily to be touched with sorrow for sinne and that his soul is not dead in sinne but liveth spiritually In the Question we have to observe First that this compunction made him speak for as the Wise-man saith Qui pungit cor educit sermonem So here when they were pricked they said Men and Brethren as if the holy 〈◊〉 should say if a man say nothing after he is pricked it is nature compunction For if when men are moved inwardly with a feeling of their sinnes for all that they say nothing nor seek direction of them that are skilfull they doe smother and detein the truth Romans the first chapter Secondly We must observe what they said and that was Quid faciemus what shall we doe A first the People then the 〈◊〉 and after the Publicans said to S John the 〈◊〉 Luke the third chapter which is the second thing to be noted that as true compunction is not dumb so not 〈◊〉 but would be doing somthing they say not What shall we say but What shall we doe Quid faciemus as if the same spirit which pricked their hearts had also taught them that something must be done The like question did St. Paul make being pricked Domine quid vis me facere Acts the ninth chapter and the sixt verse So the Angel said to Cornelius Goe to Joppa and Simon shall tell thee what thou oughtest to doe Acts the tenth chapter So said the Jayler to the Apostles Acts the sixteenth chapter What shall I doe that I may be saved I and my houshold and that I may be rid of the pricking of my conscience For as compunction must not be silant so neither must it be idle or unfruitfull in the knowledg of the Lord the second epistle of Peter the first chapter Thirdly Observe after what manner they said What shall we doe and that was not as Cain and Judas said Genesis the fourth chapter and Matthew the twenty seventh chapter Their what to doe Quid faciemus was a note of desparation Nor as the P arisees said desparately in their sury and rage What shall we doe John the eleventh chapter If such have their sinnes laid before them their hearts will not be pricked but cleave asunder as they to whom St. Stephen 〈◊〉 Acts the eighth chapter The heart may be cast down with too much grief so as a man shall say with Cain My sinne is greater than can be forgiven or else moved with malice and be pricked so as they will prick again as they that being pricked with the reproof of the Prophet 〈◊〉 Let us sting him with our tongues as he hath stung our hearts Jeremiah the eighteenth chapter and the eighteenth verse for this is the effect which the word of God hath in many that are wicked But that which Peters Auditors say is spoken in heavinesse and a desire to have sinne that doth disquiet them that which the Apostle calleth the sin that doth so easily beset us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebrews the twelfth and the first verse taken from them This their heavinesse makes them conformable to Christ and therefore is commendable in them For it is Gods will that such as shall be saved be made 〈◊〉 to the Image of his sonne Romans the eighth chapter and the twenty ninth verse for Christ was pierced not only with a bodily spear in his side but with grief of soul And as he suffered of compassion over us so we must suffer in compassion with him Out of that which the ancient Fathers observe in Sorrow we have five things to note First That something may be done as a remedy against sinne For albeit we have sinned never 〈…〉 yet there is hope tamen adhuc spes est Esdras the tenth chapter and the second verse there is hope of some means to be used which if it be done as Ezechiel the eighteenth chapter privata vestra non 〈…〉 Domine scandalum Secondly By that which they say is to be gathered that as something may be done so it ought to be done that the terror of minde being removed we may be assured of the favour and grace of
John the eleventh chapter and the fourty ninth verse Touching the substance of the question and the first part First The part wherein that which Christ spake did work is the heart which is the commander of man for as the word comes our of the heart bonus homo ex bono thesauro cordis sui Luke the sixth chapter so if it have its right course it goeth to the heart for there be three wards and locks to be opened that the sound of Gods word may enter that is the eare Psalm the fourtieth Mine eare hast thou opened which is the gate of wisedome Secondly the understanding to conceive what is heard of which it is said here Their eyes were opened Luke the twenty fourth chapter and the thirty first verse that is oculi mentis Ephesians the first chapter and the eighteenth verse Thirdly the heart as Lydia's heart was opened by the Lord Acts the sixteenth chapter Many are present but hear not attentively what is said others hear but understand not and some have both these degrees and yet have not their hearts opened and so it is to no purpose that is spoken Though we hear and understand yet if the heart be not touched with it it is but verbum aerium it is mans word and not Gods for the property of Gods word is to pierce to the heart and marrow And to the dividing of the soul Hebrews the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse Therefore by the eare man may examine his own heart for unless he feel himself touched inwardly with the word his hearing is in vain And this is the service wich God rejects Isaiah the twenty ninth chapter and the thirteenth verse Matthew the fifteench chapter and the eighth verse populus labiis me honerat so if either we bring our eares alone or both eares and eyes both hearken and conceive yet so long as this is true of us that our heart is departed from God If the heart be not affected with the preaching of the word it is in vain For the profitable hearer is he that with an honest and good heart receiveth the word of God Which is the immortall seed that bringeth forth much fruit Luke the eighth chapter Secondly the work wrought in the heart is a burning or kindling as we shewed There is a double compunction First when a man being pricked in heart falls into a rage as they that heard Stephen Acts the seventh chapter Secondly when being prickt they seek for ease and comfort as in the second chapter of the Acts and the thirty seventh verse So there is a double fire For as there is a fire from the Altar which touched the prophets mouth Esay the sixt chapter so fire from Topheth Isaiah the thirtieth chapter there are firie tongues that fell upon the Apostes But they came from heaven Acts the second chapter but there are firie tongues that are set on fire of hell James the third chapter it is the fire from the Altar and the firie tongues from heaven that causeth the burning in the heart of such as hear aright and not the fire of Topheth For as the Devill with his hot Iron doth cauterise and sear the consciences of some so the fire of Gods spirit doth warm the hearts of others so as they heare the word of God with profit As there are wicked whose tongues and words are like pricks and swords Proverbs the twelfth chapter so there are others whose tongues are like hot Juniper coals Psalm the one hundred and twentieth which slanders others For the Devill that 〈◊〉 of man Matthew the thirteenth chapter 〈◊〉 up this fire in the hearts of men but this fire must be distinguished from that fire which Christ came to bring upon earth 〈◊〉 the twelfth chapter As this compunction was of saith and the other of fear so here the good fire proceeds from love and hope the effect of the other is desperate raging and hatred The true fire is from the spirit as it is in the sixt chapter of John Verba mea spiritus sunt vita for where there is spirit there is a heat and Christs words being spirituall doe warm the hearts of the hearers the Scriptures being inspired by the spirit of God cannot but work this heat in mens hearts besides God saith of his word Jeremiah the twenty third chapter and the twenty ninth verse meum verbum ignis est it is fire no man can deny it for whether we respect the Law it is ignta lex Deuteronomie the thirty third chapter and the second verse the word of prophesie is firie for the Prophet could not prophesie till the coal taken from the Altar had touched his lips Isaiah the sixt chapter and of the Gospel which Christ preached he saith 〈◊〉 mittere in terram quod volo misi ut ardeat Luke the twelfth chapter and the fourty ninth verse and after his ascention he gave order that the firie tongues should come upon the Apostles that their word might be a firie word that might kindle in the hearts of the hearers Now the word of God is therefore called fire because the quality of fire is most actuall for as some note that albeit many things be hid from the Sun Yet there is nothing hid from the heat thereof for it pierceth into all parts of the world Psalm the ninteenth so the word of God is such and mighty in operation and sharper than any two edged sword and entreth through Hebrews the fourth chapter For as the fire consumeth all things and turneth it into fire so doth the word of God turn the affections of man into word and not the word into affection As the word it self is fire so the motions which it stirreth up in the heart are firie and servent as the Apostle sheweth in the twelfth chapter to the Romans and the eleventh verse Ferventes spiritu Fervencie proceeds of two affections The one is hope in the twelfth verse that where before their hope was cold now it rejoyceth and revives verse the twenty first the other is of love which makes them compell him Luke the twenty fourth chapter to tarry with them verse the twenty ninth thus the word inflames their hearts with love and revives their spirits so as their hope is revived and by working these two affections in them he changeth them that there is not only fire but constancy in the word verba ignea faciunt igneos characteres so as where ink may be blotted out the stamp of the firie word of God continues for ever and is durable But the word hath a double operation against sinne First like water because with it the spot which comes from without is taken away Secondly as fire because 〈◊〉 rust must be burnt out so the inward corruption of our nature must be eaten out and consumed with the word therefore the Prophet compares his preaching to melting and founding Jeremiah the sixt chapter where he complains the bellowes are burnt the
of the Apostle in taking arguments from the Sacrament is double First to perswade Christians to cleanness of life which he doth in the first to the Corinthians the tenth chapter Ye cannot be partakers of the Lords table and the table of Devils Secondly bending him self here against Schismes and contentions that were amongst the Corinthians he takes another argument from the nature of this Sacrament to exhort them to the unity of the spirit that for as much as they all are partakers of one Sacrament and drank all of one spirit therefore they should seek to be at unity and concord with themselves The Apostle sheweth this to be a good consequence from the beginning of the chapter and we see an example of this kinde of argument in the ninth chapter of Luke where the Disciples say Master we saw one cast out Devils in thy name and we forbade him because he followeth not us And this Apostle saith in the first epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter that because they were divided so that some were Pauls some of Apollo therefore they were no true Christians Thus we see that as from the Sacrament of cleanness he exhorts them to cleanness of life so from the Sacrament of unity he moves them to love and concord and tells them they ought to avoid dissention To perswade unto unity and love nothing is more effectuall than the consideration of the naturall body which although it have many members diverse in quality situation and use so as the one is more noble than the other yet they grudge not one at another For the foot doth not say because I am not the hand I am not of the body nor the eare because I am not the eye I am not of the body in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the fifteenth verse neither doe they contemn one another For the eye which is the most excellent member doth not say to the hand I have no need of thee nor the head to the foot I have no need of you in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the twenty first verse but contrariwise there is a sympathy and fellow feeling So as if one member be grieved all the rest are grieved and if one be honored all the rest rejoyce with it verse the twenty sixt so if men could be perswaded that they are one body there would not be such divisions and dissentions in the World as there are for howsoever they be diverse in respect of nature Some Jewes some Grecians as also in respect of estate some bond some free as the Apostle here speaks yet their diversities are not greater than those which we see between the members of the body naturall And now the Apostle goes about to perswade them they are one body and therefore ought to be at unity which he doth thus That body which hath one beginning and one nourishment is one body But all the faithfull have one beginning in the fountain of regeneration that is in baptisme and are all nourished with one nourishment for they are all baptized into one body by one spirit and all made to drink of one spirit therefore they are all one body and consequently should live in unity one with another In regard of which unity which the body hath not only with Christ her head but with the members among themselves the Apostle calleth the body Christ in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the twelfth verse Now to come to the consideration of these things our way is First to set down the necessity of being of this body Secondly the means how we come to be of this body that is by the spirit Thirdly that the spirit is the means so as withall baptisme and drinking is required that is our incorporation into the body of Christ which is his Church is both by the spirit and by baptisme For the obtaining of the spirit two things are to be practised First that we have a thirsting desire after the spirit Secondly that we ask it of God by prayer First For the necessity of our incorporation whereas the Psalmist saith Psalm the eighty ninth God hath not made all men for nought we must first set down this that there is a necessity that some should be faved for it falls not into a man that is wise to doe any thing in vain much less may we think that God the fountain of wisedome will suffer all men to perish and therefore that there are some elected and chosen out to be saved Secondly and therefore our speciall aim should be to be of that number but scattering renting and dividing is an enemie to safty and they that will be safe must be recollected and gathered together under some head It that which made Moses pray to God to set a rule over his people and that the congregation of the Lord should not be as sheep which have no Shepheard Numbers the twenty seventh chapter and the sixteenth verse When Christ saw the multitude he had compassion on them because they were dispersed scattered abroad as sheep having no Shepheard Matthew the ninth chapter and the thirty sixt verse and not only so but Christ did that that he might gather together in one the Children of God which were scattered John the eleventh chapter and the fifty second verse Thirdly before Christ had a body and before he was manifested in the flesh the Congregation was called a Synagogue because it was then sufficient for them to be gathered together sub uno pastore though they were not ruled by one spirit But now they must be not only under one Shepheard but must all be one body and that not a dead Carkasse but a living body such a body that liveth not by a soul but by a spirit for that is the difference that the Apostle makes between Adam and Christ in the first to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter The first man Adam was made a living soul but the second Adam was made a quickning spirit This quickning spirit is it by which the mysticall body of Christ liveth which goeth through the body and giveth life to every member This is a mysticall incorporation and is spiritually to be conceived and the union between Christ and his mystically body is so straight that speaking of it he saith Acts the ninth chapter Why persecutest thou me and the Apostle understanding the Church calleth it Christ in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the twelfth verse then he that will be saved must not be a part but be gathered and that into the body of Christ because Christ is only the Saviour of his body Salvator corporis Ephesians the fift chapter and the twenty third verse So that if a man be out of the body and be not a member of Christs body he cannot be saved and so Christ himself tells us John the fifteenth chapter If the branch abide not in the vine it cannot bear
fruit so unlesse a man abide in me he cannot bear fruit but he is sarmentum a dry branch and is cast forth into the fire Whereby we see that all shall not be saved but only they that are gathered into the mysticall body of Christ and as members of his body doe live by his spirit working in them Secondly This incorporation standeth of two points First of generation Secondly of nourishment For there can be no body except it be begotten and the body being begotten dissolves again and turns to nothing unlesse it be nourished Such a thing we are to conceive of our incorporation both parts whereof are expressed by ingraffing and watering For in all things he that will be preserved in any estate must first enter into it and then he must remain in it The Analogie of these two we shall finde to be in the mysticall body of Christ. First he that will be of the body must come in by regeneration Titus the third chapter and the fift verse He must be ingraffed into Christs body Romans the sixt chapter and the fift verse He must put on Christ as the Apostle saith Galatians the third chapter as all they doe that are baptized into Christ Jesus Then being as it were begotten and ingraffed into the body he must be nourished and fed that so he may continue in that estate he must as a new borne babe desire the sincere milk of the word whereby he may grow up the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the second verse He must be watered the first epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter He must eat the flesh of Christ and drink his blood that so he may abide in Christ and Christ in him John the sixt chapter and the fifty sixt verse By these a man is made partaker of the body of Christ by the other of the spirit By baptisme we have our incorporation by drinking the blood of Christ we receive the spirit Thirdly Why doth not the blood of Christ immediatly incorporate us into the Church without the mediation of water in baptism and drinking of Christs blood in the Lords Supper The ancient Fathers hold two reasons hereof First Taken from the love of Christ that ever since Corpus assumit sibi Hebrews the tenth chapter and the fift verse since he took part with the Children of flesh and blood Hebrews the second chapter and the fourteenth verse as he consists of a spirit and a body so he delighteth to work not only by a spirit but by a body also and this is an honor that he imparteth to bodily things Secondly He useth this course to shew his power which appears hereby to be great in that albeit these elements of water and bread and wine be weak and beggerly elements Galatians the fourth chapter and the ninth verse yet by his power he 〈◊〉 them and makes them effectual means to incorporate us into his body and to set us in that estate wherein we may be saved So the one reason is a testimony of Christs humane love the other a token of his divine power Secondly If we demand Why he makes choice of water bread and wine rather than of any other elements It is in regard of the proportion and analogie that they have with the things signified The seed Where with we are begotten is a waterish substance and as the Scripture sheweth water is the seed of the world for the spirit of God moved upon the waters Genesis the first chapter Therefore is water used in the Sacrament of our regeneration and because it is 〈◊〉 it doth nutrire The juice and nourishment that we suck out of the 〈◊〉 digested is that which nourisheth our life and therefore the element of wine is used in the Sacrament of our nutrition that is after we are born a new and washed with water in baptism to signifie our new birth then we must receive bread and wine in the Lords Supper to confirm our saith in the body and blood of Christ whereby we are sealed unto eternall life There is another reason why God worketh our incorporation by the means of these elements and that is that as out of darknesse he commanded light to shine the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter so he might work our salvation by that which was our destruction Therefore because the destruction of the world was by water wherein as Peter saith All the world perished except a few even eight persons So it is his pleasure by the water of baptism as an outward means to save us the first epistle of Peter the 3. chapter That as by water was the deluge of the world so by it might be the deluge of sin It was the eating of the forbidden meat that destroyed the world therefore he hath thought it good by eating to save men that as then it was said If ye eat ye dye Genesis the second chapter so now it is said except ye eat the flesh of the Sonne of man ye have no life in you John the sixt chapter and the fifty third verse Now the mediation of these elements are no lesse necessary to preserve and keep us as lively members of the mysticall body of Christ than bread and wine are to maintain natural life The People whom Saul commanded to 〈◊〉 no bread were so 〈◊〉 with fasting that their soul was ready to goe out of them the first book of Samuel the nineteenth chapter Therefore when David and his men were hungry and 〈◊〉 and thirsty in the wildernesse Barzillai and others came and brough provision the second book of Samuel the seventeenth chapter and the twenty ninth verse When Abraham returned from the 〈◊〉 of five kings Melchisedeck met him with bread and wine Genesis the fourteenth chapter So it is with the faithfull unlesse this spiritual life be susteined with these outward helps Therefore the Apostle faith We are all made to drink of the same spirit Our of which words for matter of Doctrine where Christ saith Drink ye all of it the Adversary saith that it was spoken to the 〈◊〉 and therefore it is lawfull for none but Priests to receive the Cup in the Supper But Paul speaketh more generally Nos omnes potati sumus not only the Clergy but Lay men And that both parts of the Sacrament was administred to all sorts appears by D. Aropagita and as the Apostle faith We are all partakers of one bread the first epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter and the seventeenth verse he doth not excluse the other part So here by drinking he understands both parts of the Sacrament Secondly We see there is a necessity of eating in as much as God appoints that the means where by he will communicate his spirit Acts the fift chapter He gives the spirit to none but such as obey him Therefore we must obey him when he commands us to use this means especially seeing he commands them with a nisi John the third chapter
first verse seeing me have so great promises let us cleanse our selves for the Divine effence is incorruptible and it is impossible that corruption should inherit incorruption the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter therefore albeit our outward man corrupteth daily yet we must labour to be renewed in the inner man the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter But whence is this corruption From lust So saith the Apostle here agreeing with St. James in his first chapter and the fourtâ—… verse Every man is tempted when he is 〈…〉 drawn 〈…〉 own lust The place where this corruption is is the world So St. Peter saith and the first epistle of John and the second chapter There is nothing in the world but concupiscentia oculorum carnis and St. Paul saith They that will be rich in this world fall into many foolish and noysom lusts the first epistle to Timothie the sixt chapter Filthinesse of the flesh and spirit and lust of uncleanness There are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the first verse and the second epistle of Peter the second chapter and the tenth verse but we must keep our selves unspotted of the world as in the first chapter of St. James epistle and hate the garment spotted of the flesh Jude the twenty fift verse For avoiding 〈◊〉 corruption we must know That temptations which come by fair and flattering speeches are not to be resisted but a man must fly from them Heb. 12. 1. There is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an imbracing sinne and James the 1. 13. there is a line or bait or angle which you must flye from so shall you be safe If you resist not you will be taken and James the fourth chapter and the seventh verse Resist the Devil but in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter Fugite fornicationem for it is an embracing sinne the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter Flye lusts of youth There is no other way for by talking and arguing the point is the way to be catched that is seeing the world from without doth corrupt as in the first epistle to the Corinthians the fift chapter A little levan maketh sower the whole lump they that will not avoid it are servants of corruption the second epistle of Peter the second chapter and Jude calls them spots and blots they that will be partakers of these promises must avoid the evil company of such As when Jacobs rods lay before the Ewes they brought forth party coloured Lambs Genesis the thirtieth chapter So that is the effect of evil company And for ill speeches that corrupts good manners in the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter for as Michah the seventh chapter and the third verse there are some that speak out of the corruption of their soul it spreads like a canker and corrupts many the second epistle to Timothy and the second chapter Evil example and bad companie lewd speeches and vain songs are to be avoided if we will avoid corruption For lest that we may know from whence it proceeds he that flies not allurements and provocations cannot avoid them Therefore in Psalm the hundred and nineteenth the Prophet prayeth Turne away mine eyes So for occasions Proverbs the fift chapter Come not neer the harlots house And for the time and opportunity that is carefully to be respected Proverbs the seventh chapter In the twilight the young man was found going to the harlots house and so was corrupted So though neither object nor opportunity be offered yet a man being idle and without exercise may be corrupted for that was the sinne of Sodome Ezekiel the sixteenth chapter and the fourty ninth verse Pride abundance of bread and idlenesse Then a man must never purpose to sinne for so he corrupteth the spirit of his minde nor to let his desire be corrupted He must 〈◊〉 evil company Ephesians the 〈◊〉 chapter have no fellowship with the 〈◊〉 works of darknesse and that is a signe of grace Grace is the motion of the spirit the end of grace is glory He whose reasonable soul doth not purpose to doe evil and his will doth not desire it but shunnes all occasions and opportunity of evil such a one hath a beginning of grace which will not forsake him till it have brought him to glory and made him partaker of the Divine nature Ad hoc ipsum verò vos omni praeterea collato studio adjicite fidei vestrae virtutem c. 2 Pet. 1. 5. THERE is no promise made by God but is with a condition either by way of a restraint with si qui as Romans the eighth chapter and the first verse or of affirmative illi verò or conclusion the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter Therefore secing we have such promises in this place we have both Before promise is made us to be partakers of the divine nature so that we flie the corruption And the Apostle not contenting himself with that doth joyn a second as an affirmative condition Therefore give all diligence to this The first observation from hence is To know how to draw a conclusion from the promise of God For some from the promise of Gods grace did conclude that they might now freely sinne Romans the sixt chapter But the Apostle here dislikes that as also Paul in the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter seeing we have such promises let us consummate our holinesse in the fear of God The cause of so many dissentions in the world is because we are of diverse spirits and gather contrary conclusions as in the first epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter the Apostle from the shortnesse of life draweth this conclusion that men should use the world as if they used it not So from the same there are another sort that conclude thus Seeing we must dye to morrow let us eat and drink the first epistle to the Corinthians and the fifteenth chapter as Romans the sixt chapter because where sinne abounds grace super abounds they conclude let us sinne that grace may abound From the promise of God we may not draw any other conclusion but as here he exhorts therefore let us give all diligence Secondly He sheweth wherein this diligence is to be shewed joyn to your faith virtue First of Diligence and then of the thing wherein it is to be imployed Care or Diligence the Apostle maketh the first part of repentance from ill the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter And it is the same word in both places It is here the God of repentance and the Apostle he makes it the gates of affirmative virtues and a good life the one for taking away sinne the other for bringing in of godlinesse There are many kinds of diligence but this is that a man useth when he makes it tempestiva diligentia when a man having day before him he doth
sides Matthew the fourteenth chapter and the thirty first verse so Modica virtus Apocalyps the third chapter and the eighth verse Where there is great faith there is great virtue where no faith no virtue As it is no true faith which virtue doth not follow so no true virtue which faith doth not goe before It is called Grace in respect of God from whom it comes and virtue in regard of the effects The Philosopher called them habitus because they had them from themselves but virtus est 〈…〉 Domino virtutis to salve the error of the Philosophers The Apostle calls it Grace in the second epistle of Peter the third chapter and the eighteenth verse grow in grace so he calls it virtus He hath called us to glory and virtue in the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the third verse and Philippians the fourth chapter and the eighth verse It is by good consequence that it is so called because it is wrought by the Gospel which is the power of God Romans the first chapter and the sixteenth verse His words are spirit and life John the sixt chapter Virtue must bring forth virtus The Philosophers Virtue had no divine thing in it they enured themselves to it and so ascribed it to themselves Our virtue proceedeth from faith which is a divine thing Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Romans the fourteenth chapter But the Heathen called their virtues habits as from themselves not from the grace of God To Virtue Knowledge He began with Faith a theological virtue then he added Virtue which is moral now he comes to Knowledge another theological virtue By this successive coupling we are taught not to stay at virtue but to proceed de virtute in virtute Psalm the eighty fourth and the seventh verse from strength to strength As before against infirmity and weaknesse of our nature he added virtue So for our error and ignorance he joyneth knowledge for there may be an active power to work and yet not aright as Romans the tenth chapter the second verse They have zeal but not according to knowledge But there must be not only power but wisdome not only homines improbi shall be cast out but foolish vigins Matthew the twenty fift chapter As virtue is required so is knowledge to direct us in that we doe We must seek for Non tam virtutem quam aurigam virtutis scientiam sine quâ ipsa virtus est vitium therefore Proverbs the twenty third chapter and the fourth verse Cease from thy wisdome And in Ecclefiastes the seventh chapter Be not nimium just us Knowledge is a key Luke the eleventh chapter and the fifty second verse And a Quire must have a key to set the song that is the key of knowledge In the Law nothing was to be offered without salt that is the grace of knowledge It is that which the Apostle calleth the inward annointing in the first epistle of John the second chapter and the twentieth verse which gives a sweet savour and sent to God So saith the Apostle in the second epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter We are a sweet savour to God But is not faith knowledge It is But yet where the object of faith is verum falsum Science hath for its object good and evil as Genesis the second chapter and the ninth verse the passions of Christ and the torments of Hell are indifferently the objects of faith but the affections are stirred by good and ill And it is knowledge that must discern between good and ill evil things may goe under the shew of good and therefore we must have knowledge to unmask them So the doctrin of repentance being a good thing hath a shew of ill and without the grace of knowledge men are hardly brought to beleeve it As there is prudentia carnis Romans the eighth chapter and the sixth verse and prudentia seculi in the 〈◊〉 epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter and the nineteenth verse so there must be a spiritual knowledge and wisdome to discern them and to measure what is good That all which we doe teach may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and all you doe may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the twelfth chapter we must add this knowledge Knowledge is lame without power and power is blinde without knowledge for knowledge is the lightning of the eyes of the minde the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter There is a knowledge falsly so called the first epistle of Timothy the sixt chapter and the twentieth verse The knowledge truly so called is not speculative but practique It is the knowledge from on high that directs our feet in the way of peace as Luke the first chapter and the seventy ninth verse And not only that which lightens our eyes Physitians of longest practise and Souldiers that have been trained are most respected so it is in worldly things and so it should be in divine things A man must animare praxin that was the advise of the Civilian give a soul to it as in the thirty third chapter of Deuteronomie and the eighth verse first Thummim and then Urim Jesus began to doe and teach Acts the first chapter and the first verse that is the touchstone of knowledg as Christ saith If any man will doe his will he shall know of his doctrine qui fecerit voluntatem Patris sciet de doctrina utrum sit ex Dec John the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse for there are some that are alwayes learning but never come to the knowledge of the truth especially that knowledge that may be truly so called in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Scientiae verò continentiam continentiae verò tolerentiam 2 Pet. 1. 6. THE Apostle proceedeth now to the fourth voice of this quire having laid faith for the first and to it added that which the Apostle calls the work of faith in virtue in the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eleventh verse and thirdly To virtue knowledge now in the fourth place he joyneth to it temperance It is the common course of the world so soon as they have a little taste of knowledge to ascend up to heaven but he tells us knowledge must goe down to our fouls and then proceed to godliness which we are taught in our conformity to our Saviours example of whom the Apostle saith Ephesians the fourth chapter and the ninth verse He that ascended the same is he that descended first The chief point of our duty is first to temper our affections and then to come to godliness after For the justifying of 〈◊〉 order in respect of the consequence this hath with the former there are three causes why he bringeth in temperance next after knowledge The first is because whereas corruption is in the world through 〈◊〉 verse the first and Ephesians the fourth chapter The
in such sort his religion is vain except he add moral James the first chapter and the twenty sixt verse That he refrain his tongue and keep himself unspotted Secondly For the order or method of the Apostle There is an order not only of things productive one of another but that are adductive And having already gone through the powers of the soul that is Reason Affection and Corruption and prescribed internal virtues Knowledge Temperance and Patience Now he comes to the outward man and shews That to God who is above us is due Godlinesse to them that are neer us that is Christians and spiritual brethren that have one Father Brotherly love and to them that are farre off that is all men Charity Godlinesse is required in respect of the divine nature Brotherly love in respect of the familiarity or Church which are the houshold of Faith that is kindnesse to be shewed to Christians Thirdly Charity is a duty to be extended to all both Jews and 〈◊〉 as well as to Christians For as John the first chapter and the thirteenth verse there is the will of the flesh and the will of man whereunto Temperance and Patience have respect So there is the will of God too and that is it that Godlinesse takes hold of The want of Patience to bear made Peter to deny Christ And therefore first he must be patient and next after will follow Godlinesse All that will live godly must suffer affliction the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter So when we are armed with patience we are fit to hear of Godlinesse So it was with Peter and the rest of whom it is reported that having this virtue ibant gaudentes Acts the fift chapter having first planted patience godlinesse follows by good consequence Thirdly Godlinesse is that virtue whereby we are affected towards God as the worldly mans is to wordlinesse or the fleshly man to carnal pleasure Cornelius is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts the tenth chapter and Acts the seventeenth chapter and the twenty third verse it is used for the worship of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If we ask as Elias to whom God is God One hath his belly for his God Philippians the third chapter such a one was Esau therefore called a prophane person Hebrews the twelfth chapter Others have no other godlinesse but gain as the first epistle to Timothy the sixt chapter and the fift verse such were they that were content to retain Diana's religion for their gain Acts the nineteenth chapter When we are as carefully affected to God as worldly men are to the world and carnal men to the flesh then we have Godlinesse But to consider of this how deeply Godlinesse is joyned we carry up our thoughts to God as to the chief truth to him that is the fountain of all goodnesse and joyes We are 〈◊〉 that he is the highest wisdome that knows all our actions and the highest power that can minister deliverance to their troubles that he is a regarder of them that seek him and a severe punisher of such as contemn him This inward affection is Godlinesse and this inward affection and perswafion of God is the mystery of Godlinesse the first epistle to Timothy the third chapter and the truth that is according to godlinesse Titus the first chapter and the first verse But as we must have this inward conceit so we must professe godlinesse the first epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the tenth verse For as in the first Commandement of the Law we must serve God in the truth of the spirit so in the second Commandement in the service of the body in the third with the blessing of the mouth we must blesse and praise God that is we must professe our 〈◊〉 at all times and all occasions not only privately 〈◊〉 publiquely in the fourth Commandement that is intirely by all the parts of the body even with the tongue which is our 〈◊〉 especially on the day of our publique profession not only to 〈…〉 opinion of God but as the Church calls us Come Les 〈◊〉 fall down before the Lord Psalm the ninety fift not only to say with the Apostle Romans the seventh chapter I serve God in my spirit but Ephesians the third chapter I bow my knees to God the Eather And 〈◊〉 to worship God by vocal prayer I will praise him with my mouth Psalm the sixtieth Hast thou faith babe 〈◊〉 te Romans the fourteenth chapter and the twenty second verse So if thou have an inward conceit of God have it with thy self but withall thou must professe it 〈◊〉 The visard of Godlinesse must be plucked off and the power shewed We must exercise and 〈◊〉 godlinesse the first epistle to Timothy the fift chapter and the sixt verse There must be godlinesse of life the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter All that will live godly Cornelius was godly for he 〈◊〉 his godlinesse by giving almes and praying to God Acts the tenth chaptor By his exercise of godlinesse he shewed the power of godlinesse working in him and that is the chiefest thing For 〈◊〉 are spiritual sacrifices the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and to them we must add that which the Prophet calls 〈…〉 Hosea the fourteenth chapter without which we are not truly godly And to both these there was added a sacrifice of the 〈◊〉 this spiritual 〈◊〉 is a broken and contrite heart Psalm the 〈◊〉 first to that is to be added Psalm the thirty second I 〈…〉 my 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 an outward profession and vocal confession an 〈…〉 of the body And lastly the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sixt chapter I will have mercy and not sacrifice Not to give good words as James the second chapter God be merciful but the real mercy Hebrews the thirteenth chapter to distribute and to doe good forget not for with such sacrifice God is well pleased Thus shall we approve our selves to be godly as also if we say with David Psalm the twenty sixt I have loved the habitation of the just If we account the Sabbaths our delight Isaiah the fifty eighth chapter If we esteem of places and times of godlinesse aright and cleave to the persons that 〈◊〉 godlinesse as Acts the seventeenth chapter and the thirty fourth verse Dionysius and Damar is they that doe so shew Godlinesse The second Virtue is love of brethren For as in the Law he goes from the first Table to the second so here having noted what is due to God he prescribes us duties to be performed unto men So the Gospel as well as the Law commands both purity and charity and we must take the ground of our love ex fonte puritatis God makes his Sunne to rise upon the just and unjust Matthew the fist chapter So must we shew not only brotherly love to Christians but charity to all men Which brotherly love is not to be extended to natural brethren as Matthew the twelfth chapter My brothers
and sisters are they which hear the word and keep it this is to be shewed to the Church and for such which have one father and one elder brother Some forsake the fellowship Hebrews 10. they are filii hipostoles they withdraw themselves from the fraternity but towards such as continue in the faith let brotherly love continue Hebrews the thirteenth chapter and the first epistle of Peter the first chapter and the twenty second verse They that are faithfull are called a brotherhood the second epistle of Peter the fist chapter and therefore to them must this brotherly love be extended This love must be without hypocrisie not to say as James the second chapter If thy brother starve and thou say depart and be warm but minister not to him what faith and godlinesse is that So for Charity the first epistle of John the third chapter Love must not be in word and tongue but in deed and truth That is true charity when we doe good to the fraternity not that of the world or after the flesh but of the Church Concerning which you need not that I write for you are taught of God who said By this shall all men know that ye are my Disciples if you love one another John the eleventh chapter From hence he proceedeth to Charity exhorting us to shew love not only quia sunt but ut sunt As to the faithfull because they are brethren but to all men generally that they may be wonne to be of the Church We must love Inimicum in Deo inimicum propter Deum 〈◊〉 that is true love As he begun with Faith so he endeth with love which is the bond of perfection Colossians the third chapter and keeps in all the other virtues Jerusalem is an heap of stones but love is that makes it a compact building Ephesians the 〈◊〉 chapter As the Apostle here exhorts to love so in the 〈◊〉 epistle of Peter the fourth chapter Above all things have love Colossians the third chapter and the first epistle of Peter the fourth chapter and the eighth verse which covereth the multitude of sinnes Of all graces it is the more excellent the first epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter It is greater than faith or hope the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the third chapter and the thirteenth verse Touching the end fuga corruptionis and the partaking of the Divine nature are the two things we have looked unto in all the other virtues The cause of our corruption is amor corruptionis in the judgement and valuation but it is refined by charity Love is Charitas of dearenesse we set a great price of that which is most deare And so if we make greatest account of God we will love him above all things If we set our love on that which is most deare we shall eschue corruption Secondly The partaking of the Divine nature is to be like to him the first epistle of John the third chapter and love is the greatest representation of the divine nature In the other virtues we doe but dispose our souls to be partakers of it The Apostle saith Deus est Charitas the first epistle of John the fourth chapter If then we be possessed of love we shall be possessed of the Divine nature Love is it that makes us adherere Deum Psalm the seventy third Fides videt spes tendit but charity possesseth Love is called an 〈◊〉 the first epistle of John and the second chapter because as Kings were annointed so it makes us have a right unto Gods kingdome Fides per charitatem 〈◊〉 is that which must doe us good Galatians the fift chapter There it is the mid'st but here the end of all without the which all the other will doe no good It is as oyle to the Lamp Matthew the 25 without which the lamp gives no light The pretious faith is that which hath all these virtues and charity at the end Then is Christianity well taught when it is taught as a building standing on many parts Ephesians the second chapter or Armor Ephesians the sixt chapter as a tree Galatians the fift chapter as a body Ephesians the fourth chapter as a choiser harmony of musick as the Apostle here 〈◊〉 it out in the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the fourth verse Nihil ad vos ô viatores omnes intuemini videte an sit dolor par dolori meo qui factus est mihi quam afficit Jehova moerore die aestus irae suae Lament 1. 12. THE words of a party in great 〈◊〉 and that two wayes First That he is in sorrow and pain such as none other ever felt Secondly That being in this extremity he is not regarded of any It is well known that it is a 〈◊〉 thing to 〈◊〉 and blood to be afflicted but so to be afflicted as no other that is a high degree of misery but that in this case there is none to have compassion that is as much as can be said Against the crosses that befall us in this life the ordinary comfort is the first epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter Nothing befalls us but is such as pertaineth to man but this was not any other mans case And whereas there is none so hard-hearted but will shew some relief at least pitie a man in distresse here was none touched with any compassion For the verse it self it is the Prophets speech in the person of the City of Jerusalem lamenting the miseries that happened at the death of Josiah but by the rule of reciprocation whereby that which is said of the members may be applyed to the head as was said to Saul by Christ why persecutest thou me where it was the Church that was persecuted Acts the ninth chapter it is otherwise to be expounded If any member then especially of them under the Law Quibus ad contingebunt in figuris the first epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter therefore Isaacs sacrifice Josephs selling by his brethren and Davids betraying who were particular members of the Church were types and figures of Christs being slain sold and betrayed If the eyes or hand or footsuffer the head also suffers with it much more may the sufferings of the whole body together be applyed to the head as Out of Egypt have I called my sonne that being a place of the deliverance of Israel Gods first borne Colossians the eleventh chapter is applyed to Christ Matthew the second chapter And according to this rule this verse is by the ancient Fathers applyed to the 〈◊〉 and sufferings of our Saviour Christ. Whether it be the Cities speech or any other whosoever it may well be the speech of Christ on the Cross that he was then in that great extremity which none ever indured the like and yet being without cause none vouchsafed to look at him That is the drift of the words and is set down first by way of complaint Have ye no regard Secondly by way of
petition Mark and regard In the Passion two things are to be considered first the grievousnesse of his sufferings noted in these words If ever there were the like sorrow Secondly the cause of it in these Where with the Lord hath afflicted me Upon which follow these three actions First to see Secondly to consider Thirdly to regard and esteem of it as a thing which concerns us As is implyed in the first words which are thus read Nonne ad vos pertinet for the first point here is some spectacle to behold in as much as he directeth his speech to them that passe by the way Omnes qui transitis viam When a stay is made not of one but of all there is some great matter and the holy Ghost tells us that there is no journy so important nor haste so great that should hinder us from considering of the sufferings of Christ. The motives that he useth to quicken our weaknesse are two the one taken from the thing it self the other from the beholders For the thing it self we know those things that are rare draw our eyes to behold them therefore he saith If ever there were sorrow like my sorrow And this reason he takes from the beholders as Doth it not concern or pertain to you For the things that were shewed chiefly are such as concern us as for other things that appertain unto us we respect them not The sufferings consist as all other doe either in sensu or damno that is either privatively or positively That which is translated sorrow or prayer is a blow or wound which is a matter of sense and it signifies such a blow as strikes off both root and leaves that is it we are to consider in this spectacle That which he felt was either in body or soul. Touching his bodily sufferings our own eyes are witnesses For there was no part of him neither skin nor bone nor sense nor any part wherein he was not stricken His blessed body was an Anvile to receive all the stroaks that were laid on him And we have no better argument hereof than Pilates Ecce homo John the nineteenth chapter for he thought they had brought him to that 〈◊〉 already that even the hard-hearted Jews would have pitied him But that which is said here si fuerit dolor sicut is not so verified of his bodily sufferings as in that which he suffered in his soul For in bodily sufferings many have been equall to him but the suffering of the soul is most grievous as the greatest heavinesse is the heavinesse of the heart the afflictions of the body may be susteined but a wounded spirit who can bear Proverbs the eighteenth chapter Therefore St. Paul calls that suffering which he felt in his soul corpus mortis Romans the seventh chapter Upon these sufferings it is that he cryeth out Ecce si fuerit dolor sicut The grievousnesse of whose suffering we argue not so much from that which is recorded of him that he did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mark the fourteenth chapter and the thirty third verse that he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke the twenty second chapter and the twenty fourth verse that his soul was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matthew the twenty sixt chapter as from the bloody sweat Ecce si fuerat sudor that is verified when no uncleannesse is offered when a man lying on the cold earth for then it was cold so as they were fain to make fire then to sweat not tenues sudores but granos sanguinis He that considers this may make a cause of it that there was never any such sorrow or sweat The cause of this sweat was bought as indeed the word imports where with the Lord hath boyled me as in a furnace as after in the next verse Ignem misit Dominus he was in a furnace of Gods fierce wrath therefore the Greek Church prayeth By thy unknown sufferings good Lord deliver us For that which was taken from him that was 〈◊〉 Domini he was spoyled both of earthly comforts and heavenly graces For the first He that had gone up and down feeding healing and preaching among the Jews receives no comfort from the earth their words were not his but Barabas Again His blood be upon us and our children Lastly When he was on the Crosse they scorned him He trusted in God let him save 〈◊〉 and Thou that savest others come down and save thy self As for his Disciples from whom he might have looked for most comfort one of them betrayed him another denyed him and all forsook him and he is stript of all earthly comfort And as for his soul that was bereaved of all heavenly graces or influence there was a traverse or draw-bridge drawn as appeareth by his words My God why hast thou for saken me It is not so with the 〈◊〉 for they in the 〈◊〉 of their pains and sorrows feel drops of heavenly consolation which make them cheerfull But it was not so with our Saviour there was a sequestration whereby the influence of his divinity was restrained from his humanity whereupon ensued that cry My God why hast thou for saken me there was never the like cry Thirdly From the party that complaineth we may argue there was never the like sorrow A little thing done to a person of great excellencie doth aggravate the matter but never the like person suffered and never the like sorrow Exodus 23. 3. God takes order men shall not handle the poor beast barbarously but be ready to relieve and help him but more respect is to be had of a man although a Malefactor and much more an Innocent as he that fell among theeves and was hurt Luke the tenth chapter But if it be not only an Innocent but an exalted person as Josiah then great respect is to be had but ecce major Josiah hìc Matthew the twelfth chapter it is Christ that suffers of whom not only Pilate saith Ecce John the nineteenth chapter but the Centurion 〈◊〉 Verè hic salis est Deus this makes it a cause not to be matched The cause of those his sufferings is imputed not to the bloody Soldiers or hard-hearted Jews or high-Priests Scribes but afflixit Deus When God doth as well chasten in wrath as christen in his displeasure this is not don in his mercifull chastisement but in his wrathfull displeasure in die furoris ejus nay his colour was red When God is angry or punisheth grievously it is for some grievous sinne and is for some notable sinne of which it may be said non sicut had our Saviour deserved the wrath of God in such manner Pilate confesseth He found nothing in him John the fourteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse Why then did he suffer It was foretold The Messias should be stain Daniel the ninth chapter and the twenty fist verse not for himself but for others He that took not a penny was made to pay for all That is the nature of surety ship
scattered be a misery the remedie against that is to be in the unity of a flock and the way to be delivered from being a pray is to be under the defence of a Shepheard The one is the wisdom the other is the strength of this poor Creature Then to erre from the Fold and Shepheard is the only evil that can be fall them so the Prophet 〈◊〉 Ezekiel the thirty fourth chapter They stragled on every Hill and 〈◊〉 the ninth chapter our Saviour describes the misery of the people to shew them that they were as Sheep without a Shepheard If to erre be a misery then our felicity stands either in staying in the Fold or if we be gone astray to return to the Shepheard that is to Christ who promiseth life and aboundance of life to him that converteth unto him the tenth chapter of St. Johns Gospel and the tenth verse Secondly For the term of Shepheard and Bishop it is applyed to Christ by Congregation being a flock Every Governor is a Shepheard not only in regard of the state of the Church but in respect of the Common-wealth For it is first applyed to Joseph who was a politick Magistrate Genesis the fourty ninth chapter so to Joshuah when Moses prayeth for a civil Governor to be 〈◊〉 over the People Numbers the twenty seventh chapter so Psalm the seventy seventh Thou leadest thy People like sheep by the hand of Moses and Adron Psalm the seventy eighth He took me from the Sheepfold to feed Israel And in the first book of Kings the twenty second chapter Ahab being slain the People of Israel are amazed 〈◊〉 Sheep wandring on the waters without a Shepheard So Isaiah 44. 〈…〉 est This was the opinion of the Heathen and therefore such temporal Governors are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not only so but as it followeth they are Pastores animarum For seeing men are reasonable Creatures God forbid but a Magistrate should have a greater regard of men than rural Shepheards of Sheep that are pecora 〈…〉 the the fift chapter the mount of God from whence came the Law But here is Gods own hill from whence came the Gospel As the term Shepheard so is Pastor Ezekiel the thirty fourth chapter and the eighteenth verse to tread on the good pastures and drink of the deep waters These are applyed to the state Civil as Psalm the twenty third and the second verse The Lord is my Shepheard he maketh me to rest on green 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 to the still waters But as these terms are applyed to the Common-wealth so also the Church is a flock and the Shepheard is Christ. All that came before him were but theeves as he saith I am the true Shepheard and therefore it is more excellently applyed to him 〈◊〉 to any other For no Shepheard can say of his 〈◊〉 he made them but we are the Sheep of his Church Psalm the hundred and tenth No shepheard bought his sheep with his blood but Christ 〈◊〉 purchased his Church with his blood Acts the 〈◊〉 chapter No shepheard feedeth his flock with himself as Christ 〈◊〉 feed us with the preaching of his word being in his divine nature 〈◊〉 and with his flesh in his humane nature But the Apostle 〈◊〉 not himself to call him Shepheard but Bishop There was in the Church Pastores Doctores Ephesians the fourth chapter and the eleventh verse and the first epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter Both Teachers and Governors They fed men by teaching and so made them more able in the inward man but there were other Pastors by oversight called Bishops Both titles have their ground in John the twenty first chapter and the sixteenth verse where Christ saith to Peter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the one word signifies to feed the other to governe So there are pastores 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 of their gifts makes the difference of titles Many have the gift of feeding by teaching that have not the gift of oversight and Government St. Paul gave Titus power to order Titus the first chapter to Timothy to receive accusations the first epistle to Timothy the fift chapter to put to silence to correct to visit Acts the fifteenth chapter every one hath not such power neither is it fit they should have Out of which words for our moral instruction seeing it hath pleased Christ to the office of Pastors to add Bishops he left us exemples as the first epistle of Peter the second chapter to teach us that have or that must have a regard of others must be free from sleep Therefore it is said of such Hebrews the thirteenth chapter Vigilant pro animabus vestris unlike those of whom Isaiah the fifty six chapter Their shepheards lye a sleep and delight in sleeping Nebemiah the second chapter and the first verse neither must they be negligent Some have a care but it is to feed themselves with the milk and cloath themselves with the fleece 〈◊〉 the thirty fourth chapter They are Episcopi uberum vellerum but it is of the souls that they must be carefull That is the end of their Government as also of civil Magistrates and Masters of Families And that Governor that hath not this end is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he aimeth at a wrong mark Thirdly For the erring and turning again he saith Ye went astray and so hazarded your souls We know it is one thing to be lost and another to erre Luke the fifteenth chapter The groat was lost the Sheep was not lost but strayed away of it self and that is a voluntary thing but this is not to be applyed to matter of opinion but to error of life as Proverbs the fourteenth chapter Nonne oves errant quia operant 〈◊〉 That straying is set forth in the riotous young man Luke the fifteenth chapter who by mispending his goods on Harlots was brought to misery They that stray are such as commit sinne with greedinesse Ephesians the fourth chapter that is not by the negligence of such as are set over us but by our own corruption As we goe astray by errors of life so by errors of opinion as James the second chapter That wait upon lying vanities and for sake their own mercy by crrors of life and opinion They for sake their fathers house as John saith in the first epistle of John and the second chapter Those things I write ne peccetis So we preach ne erretis We say as the Angel did to Sarai her maid Agar Remember whence thou commest and whither thou goest Genesis the sixteenth chapter Therefore the Disciples when others went astray said to Christ John the sixt chapter Whether should we goe away that is we say not to forsake the fellowship of the Church nor to withdraw themselves For in such my soul hath no delight 〈◊〉 the tenth chapter But Peter confesseth here you have sinned and gone astray what then If we
say we have no sinne we are not only proud but lyars the first epistle of John and the first chapter The Prophet saith All we like sheep have gane astray and turned every one to his own way Isaiah the fifty third chapter The direction of the Law is Not to sinne But the comfort of the Gospel is that albeit we have sinned yet we are turned as the Apostle saith here Ye were as sheep going astray but now ye are turned So in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter ye were sinners of all forts haec 〈◊〉 but now you are justified and sanctified So then if men erre the next point is to confesse 〈◊〉 not to continue in sinne If a man persevere in sin he is out of his right way but if he will goe no further in it he will redire ad cor as Luke the fifteenth chapter we must return to our selves that is it where unto the Apostle exhorts them Acts the third chapter and the nineteenth verse Repent and turne as Joel 〈◊〉 Return to the Lord with your whole heart Joel the second chapter Of which repentance we must conceive as of a tree that must bring forth fruit as Acts the twenty sixt chapter To bring forth works worthy of repentance The works worthy of repentance are first To judge our selves the first epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter then to punish and take revenge of our selves the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the eleventh verse Secondly these are turned ad 〈◊〉 which give over an evil course of life but after they turn to another hat is worse that is not repentance As a man having been an Idolater to become a sacrilegious person that is worse Romans the second chapter such a one is not turned to the Bishop of our souls So when a civill man becomes worldly or a prophane person proveth a Schifmatrick The last point is That when a man is turned God doth not only speak peace to him but he will speak to his Saints that they return not again to folly Psalm the eighty fift the ninth verse When we are turned to Christ he will say Luke the twenty fourth chapter Mane nobiscum that was said to Christ after his resurrection So at the feast of 〈◊〉 we come to the Pastor and Bishop of our souls and confesse we were turned therefore being now risen again we must tarry with him we 〈◊〉 not turn again to folly We must consider how it was with us when we trampled his pasture under our feet and 〈◊〉 the waters yea we wandred on the mountains and upon every hill 〈◊〉 the thirty fourth chapter We must 〈◊〉 if it were better with us before as Hosea the second chapter And being turned we must make this conclusion Ephesians the fift chapter Ye were 〈…〉 now are light therefore walk as children of light So we were as sheep going astray but now being turned to Christ the 〈◊〉 and Bishop of our souls we must continue under the protection of our Pastors and when the chief Shepheard commeth we shall receive the crown of life which he hath purchased the first epistle of Peter the fist chapter an incorruptible Crown of glory Paulisper non conspicietis me rursum paulisper videbitis me quia ego vado ad Patrem Job 16 16. THEY be the words of Christ spoken to his Disciples to comfort them being in heavinesse because Christ was to be taken from them verse the sixth for here is matter of double sorrow For first That they should not see him Secondly That he was to goe such a journey from them But there is a double comfort answerable The comfort of not seeing him is after a while ye shall see me The comfort against his departure is that he goeth to his Father The words in effect are as much as if he said within a while I shall suffer death upon the Crosse and be buried and within a while after I shall arise again and ascend up to my Father which is a special matter of comfort and rejoycing as John the fourteenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse If ye loved me ye would rejoyce because I said I goe to my Father They knew not what he meant by those words verse the eighteenth therefore our Saviour maketh a commentary on them verse the twentieth ye shall not see me that is ye shall weep and lament but the world shall rejoyce And again ye shall see me that is your sorrow shall be turned into laughter and joyes Again he makes it more plain with a comparison verse the twenty first non videbitis that shall be to you as the pangs of a woman labouring with childe and ye shall see me that is like the joy she conceiveth after her deliverance For the first point he saith verse the fourth he did not tell them of his departure from the beginning nor yet a great while before his passion but only now that is some diminishing of their grief But in the second point there is much more comfort that is albeit he must be taken from them yet they shall not only see him again but very shortly after The vision that is for many dayes 〈◊〉 us to long and thirst after the accomplishment of it but Christ cells them they shall see him again and that very shortly The same course he keeps in the reason for he saith quia vado not to the crosse and passion that was not a matter so pleasing but ad Patrem that is it that doth increase their joy Wherein we are to observe Christs method of comfort not to minister comfort before the time To see is a good and comfortable thing Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter the want of which benefit made Tohias that he had no joy And as God giveth sight so hath he made many excellent Creatures for us to 〈◊〉 whereof the Wise-man saith non satiatur oculus And there are not only real but personal objects Adam opened his eyes and saw the light but saw nothing till God made one like himself The personal object is the more comfortable But in the person many things make it more desirous As to see a person whom we love and who loveth us that is a sight of comfort So was it a great joy to Jacob to see Joseph Genesis the fourty sixt chapter such is the joy of the Spouse to see Christ Canticles the sixth chapter Touching Christs love himself saith John the fifteenth chapter Majorem hac charitatem habet nemo he loved us being his enemies If then the view of a man be comfortable what shall we say of the fight of God that must needs be Visio beatifica In him is fullnesse of joy Psalm the sixteenth The pure in heart shall be blessed quia videbit Deum Matthew the fift chapter That was it that made Philip say John the fourteenth chapter Ostende nobis Patrem sufficit But he that seeth Christ
to create the world 〈◊〉 in Jesus Christ. By the seed of the woman is meant our Saviour Christ who 〈◊〉 of time was made of a woman Galatians the fourth chapter So that when God saith I will put enmity between thy seed and the 〈◊〉 feed we have in these words a manifest promise of Christ and it is as much in effect as if the Lord after he had by his word created all things should at length say as he did of all things else 〈◊〉 the first chapter Fiat Christus Let there be a Christ that is seeing Man is fallen and hath degenerated from his first estate wherein he was created Let there be a creation of a Messiah and Saviour by whom he may be restored By this seed we are shadowed from she firie two edged sword that was set to keep the way of the tree of life Genesis the third chapter and the twenty fourth verse and if by faith which is our victory the first epistle of Joha the fift chapter and the fourth verse we can overcome the Serpent we shall eate of the tree of life which is in the mid'st of the Paradise of God Apoculyps the second chapter and the seventh verse And unto this promise of God 〈◊〉 the Apostle speaks Hebrews the second chapter and the first verse 〈◊〉 are bound to give the more earnest heed because this Gospel was not preached by man in this world which is a vail of misery but by God himself in Paradise Wherein before we consider the words themselves these things are generally to be observed That howsoever the old Serpent that is the Devil did with grief 〈◊〉 the first part of the Sentence pronunced upon him yet 〈◊〉 was content in that he in the malice of his heart thought that he had now swallowed up man in destruction with himself and that he had so taken all the generation of Mankinde captive as that it was impossible for them to get out of his shares the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the twenty sixth verse Secondly That our Parents knowing the they had transgressed Gods commandement did now wait every hoot when he would give them over into the hands of the 〈…〉 to be destroyed with eternal death both of body and soul as God had threatned thou shalt dye the death 〈◊〉 the second chapter Thirdly That albeit the Devil 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 imagination that he had fully wrought out 〈…〉 God 〈◊〉 this malice by means of this 〈…〉 And 〈◊〉 our Parents in conscience of their own 〈◊〉 and disobedience were out of all hope of recovery yet God 〈◊〉 them not to despair but comforts them with this promise That the 〈◊〉 of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head that is shall both destroy him that had the power of death and set at liberty those that were subject to the bondage of sinne Hebrews the second chapter and the fourteenth verse For thus doth God speak in effect to the Serpent Thou supposest that thou hast deceived them already and taken them captive so as they shall never escape thee but know that I will take them out of thy Jaws and set them at liberty thou did'st boast in thy malice Psalm the fifty second but I will not only take away this thy boasting by delivering them from that destruction whereunto thou hast brought them but they shall have a hand over thee for where thou shalt but bruise his heel he shall break thy head On the other side of our Parents he saith on this manner That howsoever they by sinning against his expresse Commandement had destroyed themselves yet God instead of delivering them to their enemy the Devil will make them to wage warre with him and to get the victory of him And so this was a blessed disappointing both of the Serpents malice and also of mans desparation This course God took in two respects First That the Devil should not wax proud against God if his devise touching mans destruction had prospered God had said at the first Let us make man after our own Image and he created him according to the same Genesis the first chapter which although it was decayed by the malice of the Devil yet God to shew that neither mans unfaithfulnesse nor the Devils malice can make Gods faith of none effect Romans the third chapter and the fourth verse hath taken order That his Image in man should be renewed Ephesians the fourth chapter Another respect that God had herein was to shew Adam and all his Posterity That whereas the Devil would make them beleeve that God did maligne and envie their good estate this was but a false suspition for as he doth not delight in the destruction of any Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and the thirty second verse so when men by sinne had wrought their own destruction yet he is so mercifull that he forgives their misdeeds and destroyeth them not Psalm the seventy eighth and the thirty eighth verse So when it was in his hands to have destroyed our Parents for their disobedience yet he did not destroy them but provided a means of salvation for them And as the father seeing his sonne afarre off ran and met him and imbraced him Luke the fifteenth chapter so God that our Parents should not despair of mercy prevents them by telling the Serpent that he hath a way to deliver them out of his bondage before he pronounceth any Sentence upon them for the Sentence given upon the Man and his Wife was after this promise And those two that is the Malice and Pride of the enemy at our destruction and Gods mercy are the two motives whereby the Church perswadeth God to be gratious unto her Lamentations the first chapter and the ninth verse Touching this objection Why God doth utter this promise by way of commination to the Serpent whom it concerneth not and doth not rather direct his speech to Adam and Eve it may be thus answered That beside Gods custom which is in wrath to vememher mercy Habakkuk the third chapter and the second verse in the valley of Achor to open a dore of hope Hosea the second chapter and the fifteenth verse and to cause light to shine cut of darknesse and so to make the light of his favourable countenance to shine in the face of Jesus Christ the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter and the sixth verse when men can look for nothing but warth and disoleasure we may see it to be reasonable that because they had deserved nothing therefore he doth not make his speech to them but to the Serpent by way of a Curse that we may know that it is not for mans deserts that God is fayourable but as the Prophet speaks It is for his own sake that he doth put away our iniquities Isaiah 43. 52. The parts of this verse are two First a proclaiming of hostility between the Serpent and the Woman and between his seed and hers Secondly a promise of victory
to sinne as well as he could make him of nothing But because it is no praise for man not to yeild to sinne when they have none to tempt them thereunto nor to be obedient to Gods will when they have none to perswade them to rebellion as in the beginning the Serpent did therefore he thought good that the Devil should still be their enemy as he was at the first for the promise of reward is made to them that strive and overcome To him that overcommeth will I give Apocalyps 12. and they must not only fight but fight lawfully or else they cannot be crowned the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter As for this cause God thought it good that this warre and hostility should continue so because he knew men doe make warre in vain where there is no hope of victory therefore he proclaims that the womans seed shall not only be at continual warre with the Serpent but shall overcome him and grince his head in pieces the more to encourage them in this spiritual battel There shall be hurt done on both parts but not like hurt they shall both bruise but the same thing shall not be bruised the head which is the chief part is bruised by the Woman and therefore she hath the greater victory the heel or tail which is the lowest part is only bruised by the Serpent and consequenly doing lesse hurt he is put to the worse The seed of the Woman doth so fight with the Devil that they break his head but the Devil fights so as he doth no great hurt Wherein two things are to be considered First What this Victory is namely the bruising and grinding in pieces of the Serpents head Secondly The condition of this Victory to wit that it shall not be with ease for it shall cost both sweat of brows and shedding of blood for we must resist sinne unto blood Hebrews the twelfth chapter And the holy Ghost saith here that howsoever the womans seed doe bruise the head of the Serpent yet the Serpent shall bruise his heel In the Victory we are to observe First the person that shall overcome that is the womans seed Secondly the manner how and that is by bruising his head The person receiveth two considerations for by the seed of the Woman we must understand not only Christ but the whole Church which is his body This Scripture concerns Christ as he is the wheat corn which being caft into the ground and dying bringeth forth much fruit John the twelfth chapter and twenty fourth verse It respects the faithfull as they are the ear of corne or the crop that commeth of that grain of wheat And as he was the seed of the Woman so are the faithfull to the end of the world Therefore of the Church the Propher saith That when he shall offer up his soul as an offering for sinne he shall see a long seed Isaiah the fifty third chapter And where the holy Ghost reporteth that the Dragon makes warre with the rest of the Womans seed Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the seventeenth verse by that is meant the congregation of the faithfull to the worlds end who for that they are a body politick as Christ is a body natural are therefore called Christ the first epistle to the Corinthians the thirteenth chapter and the twelfth verse And this victory is verified in them no lesse than in Christ. So that in this promise we see not a Fiat lux that is Let there be light as in the Creation but Fiat Christus Let there be a Christ that is a deliverer to restore mankinde being now fallen from the estate wherein they were created For where God promiseth That there shall be warre between the Serpent and the Womans seed and that the one shall conquer the other As if Adam should object How shall our seed be able to strive with Sathan seeing they themselves being in state of perfection could not tread upon his head but were tempted and overcome God answers That he will raise them up a Captain As of the Judges whom God appointed to 〈◊〉 the People of Israel it is said The Lord raised them up a Captain Judges the eleventh chapter so here God promiseth to Adam and Eve that he will raise up the Captain or Prince Messiah Daniel the ninth chapter and the twenty fift verse that shall fight and get the conquest for them and that he shall come of their seed Secondly If God will raise up this Captain of the Womans seed then he shall not be an Angel or Archangel that shall deliver us for as the Apostle saith He in no sort took the nature of Angels Hebrews 12. 15. but he took the seed of Abraham that is he shall be man compassed with the same flesh that we carry about with us he shall be bone of our bones and as the Prophet speaks The Captain shall be of themselves and the Prince shall spring out from among them Jeremiah the thirtieth chapter so Christ who is appointed by God his Father to be the Saviour of the world is of your selves and took our flesh upon him Thirdly God saith not your seed but the Womans seed which is a plain manifestation of the ordinary work of God As if God should say to the Devil Thou beginnest with the Woman which is the weaker vessel the first epistle of Peter the third chapter thinking to prevail the sooner But how weak soever she be thou shalt finde that out of her will I bring a seed that shall bruise thy head and thou shalt thereby see that my power is made perfect in weaknesse the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 the twelfth chapter for God in his councel doth make the weak things of the world to counfound the strong the first epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter Secondly This shall be performed by the seed of the Woman because as she was the cause of 〈◊〉 For Adam was not deceived but the Woman the first epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the fourteenth verse so God would have the cause of remedy to come from her to shew That he doth bring light out of darknesse the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter Thirdly For that Eve knowing that her credulity in hearkning to the Serpents voyce was the cause of all his misery might as that sex is most inclined thereunto conceive great grief of heart to comfort her the promise of victory is by God himself in great mercy appropriated to her whereas Christ came of Adam no lesse than of the Woman Fourthly That it might be the gate to all Prophecies For as one saith of Christ He is so the Womans seed as he is not the Mans therefore Isaiah saith Behold a Virgin shall conceive Isaiah the seventh chapter and in the Prophet Jeremiah God speaks thus Behold I create a new thing in earth a Woman shall compasse a Man Jeremiah the thirty first chapter and the twenty second verse Which seed
of whom he came the Scripture doth particularly set down For among the sonnes of Noah he came of Shem among those that came of Abraham he was of the Tribe of Juda in that Tribe he came of the house of David and so is called The Sonne of David Matthew the first chapter and made of the seed of David according to the flesh Romans the first chapter He is that seed in whom God promised Abraham That all the Nations of the earth should be blessed as the Apostle expounds it in the third chapter of the epistle to the Galatians Secondly For the manner how that Victory is gotten It is by bruising the Serpents head Wherein for the bruising we learn that Christ goeth not to work by subtilty as the Serpent did he pretends not love as Sathan did but he professeth deadly hatred he deals not creepingly and deceiptfully but goeth to it with open force and violence He that hurts the heel comes by stealth behinde as the Devil dealt here but if a man will break another mans head he will come before him and so doth Christ. And therefore he is not like the subtil Serpent but as the brasen Serpent that was set up upon a pole John the third chapter and the fourteenth verse to shew that his dealing is open and manifest The Serpent having a purpose to destroy our Parents seduced and beguiled Eve the second epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter but Christ having a purpose to destroy the Devil and so save man saith plainly in the thirteenth chapter of Hosea O death I will be thy death O Hell I will be thy destruction and so he speaks in the twelfth chapter of John I when I am lift up will draw all men that is he will not entice them by fraud and subtilty as the Serpent doth Secondly The part to be bruised is the Head of the Serpent Christ would not goe to the weaker part as the tail or heel as the Serpent doth but to the head of the Serpent where both his strength and poyson lyeth so he is not minded as the Serpent was The strength and poyson of Satan as it is called in the twenty sixth verse of the eighteenth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles is the poyson that he hideth in his head which hath the same name in the holy tongue but Christ bruiseth the head Secondly He hath poyson in his tongue as it is in the third verse of the hundred and fourtieth Psalme but Christ destroyed that poyson as it is in the fourth chapter of Matthew and the fourth verse with alledging it is written Thirdly he hath poyson in his teeth of which Christ saith Now is the power of darknesse Luke the twenty second chapter But the chief poyson that he 〈◊〉 to destroy us with is the curse of the Law which the Apostle calls the strength of sin in the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter That Curse is of twelve forts Deuteronomie the twenty seventh chapter but Christ hath taken them away When he became a curse for us Galatians the third chapter So hath he broken his head and drawn forth this poyson of it First by resistance Secondly by patience Thirdly by receiving the poyson of it into his own body Having done this to shew that he hath obtained a full conquest he went up on high and lead captivity captive Psalm the sixty eighth and the eighteenth verse Though he were dead that by death he might destroy him that had the power of death Hebrews the second chapter and the fourteenth verse yet now he saith I am alive and have the keyes of Hell and death Apocalyps the first chapter and the eighteenth verse He fast ned to the Crosse the hand writing Colossians the second chapter and 〈◊〉 over Hell and Death as it is said O Hell where is thy sting O death where is thy victory the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter And thus is the victory fulfilled in Christ But for the condition This Victory did not cost him nothing so great a matter it is to redeem a soul Psalm the fourty ninth he bought his conquest at a deer rate even with the price of his own blood for Christs enemies did not only stander the footsteps of our annointed Psalm the eighty ninth but left in his humanity those impressions of cruelty that made him cry My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Matthew the twenty seventh chapter and to send forth strong cries with tears Hebrews the fifth chapter but still they did but bruise his heel And so he did set all this at his heel as we speak that he might set us at his heart Thus much concerning the Victory as it was fulfilled in Christ as he was the wheat Corne 〈◊〉 it is also fulfilled in the Church For whatsoever he did he did 〈◊〉 not for himself but for the members of his body and he doth infuse such virtue into his body that as Christ said to his Disciples Behold I give you power to tread on Serpents and Scorpions and over all the power of the enemy Luke the tenth chapter and the nineteenth verse so shall the faithfull be able to trample the Devil under their feet to whom this promise is made That God shall tread down Satan under their feet Romans the sixteenth chapter which is a plain exposition of this promise set down by Moses Christ as he is the wisdom of God shall communicate this power to his Church That they shall tread under their feet that poyson of temptation which the Serpent speweth out of his mouth by resisting it as he himself did Matthew the fourth chapter They shall be able to sustain the poyson of his teeth by not giving place to it Though he hurt them in the heel that is in their earthly parts as substance wealth good name yet they shall be able to suffer it so long as he touch not the head But if a man refuse to suffer detriment by Satan in these outward things he shall have no part in the victory because it is not gotten without bruising of the heel and some blood shed for it is Gods will That all shall be conformable to the Image of his sonne Rom. 8. 29. for of those things which Christ in his natural body suffered there remaineth somthing which must be accomplished in his mysticall body Col. 1. 24. until the number of the Elect be fulfilled Here is matter of special direction for us It is plain the promise is made to no man but to him that is at enmity with the Serpent with whom we must make continual warre because although Christ have already wounded him in his head yet he is not dead and though his courage be much abated yet he still doth much mischief In this warfare we are to learn two things First what we must doe to him to practise it Secondly what he will doe to us that we may avoid it That which we are
is to be praised would not accept their praise but answered them Why tempt ye me O ye Hypocrites And when one said to him Magister bone good Master which was a praise of simplicitie not of hypocrisie as the other he refused it and said Why dost thou call me good Mark the tenth chapter When one said Blessed is the womb that bare thee he repelled that saying Nay rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it Luke the eleventh chapter and the twenty eighth verse For as the shewing of the Kings treasure was the means of the betraying them Isaiah the thirty ninth chapter so when we shew our good works with a desire to be praised for them it takes away all commendation from them This thing being dangerous if notwithstanding we be desirous to have our good deeds seen that shall be fulfilled which Sirach saith He that loveth dangers shall perish therein Qui amat periculum peribit in co cap 3. 27. But to disswade us from this the Apostle saith Be not desirous of vain glory Galatians the fift chapter and Philippians the second chapter and the third verse The Preacher saith all is vanity which men seek after in this life and therefore concludes Time Deum Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter to teach us that without God all the praise of the world is but vanity Now as we fail in having respect to God First when we make not him the fountain of our praise Secondly if we make him not the end of it so in doing good works to be seen we commit two vanities First when we content not our selves with this perswasion that God sees our works and will reward them unlesse man see them and praise us for them The tryall whether we make God the fountain of our praise is if we seek it by wayes agreeable to his will not by wickednesse Secondly not by vanity for his delight is not in beautie riches or strength he delighteth not in any mans Legs in the hundred and fourty sixt Psalme Thirdly not by falshood as the Apostle saith I will not glory of any thing which the Lord hath not wrought by me in the second to the Corinthians and the eleventh chapter Hereby we shall seek the praise of God rather than of men in the twelfth chapter of John nay though they seek praise by righteousnesse and doing good works yet they make not God the fountain of their praise the Hypocrites when they would be praised did those works that were most glorious as to offer sacrifice in the temple but they neglected mercy and justice which are the chief things that God respecteth in the twenty third chapter of Matthew They washed not their hearts in the fifteenth chapter of Matthew which God especially regardeth but looked only to outward things and they that doe mercy and justice which are the chief things of the Law yet they will not doe them but when they may be seen Whereby they shew that they make not God the fountain of their praise and so the praise they seek for is hatefull to God Secondly this desire of vain glory is injurious to God when we make not him the end of our praise for we may doe good works coram in the sight of men but not with purpose to have them seen that so we may receive glory For God hath given us the joyes and use of all his Creatures but reserveth the glory of them to himself therefore the Apostle saith howsoever ye have the joy of Gods Creatures in eating and drinking yet let God have the glory Doe all to the glory of God in the first to the Corinthians the tenth chapter and the thirty first verse For though he giveth us the use of all things yet gloriam meam alteri non dabo in the fourty second chapter of Esay Therefore if we doe good works to commend our selves and not to glorifie God we are injurious to him for he hath testified that he will not give his glory to any other And therefore Peter and John say It is not by our own godlinesse that we have made this man whole but it is the name of Christ and faith in him that hath raised him in the third chapter of the Acts Therefore not only Nabuchadnezar when he snatched Gods glory to himself was punished in the fourth chapter of Daniell But even Herod also because he did but suffer that glory to rest upon him that was attributed to him by others when he should have ascribed all to God in the twelfth chapter of the Acts and the twenty second verse Then as it is injurious to God so it is hurtfull to our selves for though we see many miracles wrought by Christ yet they are afraid to confesse and believe him Because they love the praise of men more than the praise of God in the twelfth chapter of John and the fourty third verse And therefore Christ saith How can you believe which seek glory one of another and seek not the honor that commeth of God alone quomodo potestis credere qui gloriam sibi quaeritis in the fift chapter of John and the fourty fourth verse Secondly as it is an obstacle to grace so it is a provocation to all wickednesse For the Jews doubted not to crucisie the Lord of glory to get praise of the wicked Secondly that we may doe this Christ willeth us to take heed for there is a double corruption in us First a rebellion against Gods precepts which make us say quare as Pharaoh in the fift chapter of Exodus and the second verse Who is the Lord that I should hear his voice And as the Scribes and Pharisees said to Christ By what authority doest thou these things in the twenty first chapter of Matthew and the three and twentieth verse Secondly the blindnesse of our understanding which makes us ask quomodo which is the question of ignorance so that it is not without cause that he bids us take heed that we beware of this sinne as being a hard precept both for our rebellion to yeeld unto and also in regard of our ignorance which is such as we cannot see how it should be lawfull to seek praise by well doing the hardnesse of avoiding this sinne is of two causes First it ariseth from the nature of sinne it self for as we are corporall and visible so we are most affected with those things that are visible as John reasoneth He that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen in the first Epistle of John and the fourth chapter whereupon it commeth to passe that our corruption that though we believe the reward of God to be great yet because it is invisible and the worlds reward is present therefore pleaseth us more Secondly from the originall of vain glory for when the woman looked upon the fruit albeit it greatly pleased her yet that which did strike the stroak was eritis sieut dii in the third chapter of Genesis the hope of present
glory And this was the first sinne that came into the soul of the woman and as the Philosopher saith that the heart is primum vivens ultimum moriens so vain glory as it first took possession in the heart of man so it is last and with most difficulty dispossessed So that when a man hath mortified all his lusts and subdued all sinnes yet pride and the desire of glory revives again And whereas the sinnes of the world are three The lust of the 〈◊〉 The lust of the eyes and pride of life the first Epistle of John the 〈…〉 chapter and the sixteenth verse The sinne of pride is such a one as doth not only corrupt all virtues but 〈◊〉 all other sinnes and prevails against them for gluttony or the lust of the 〈◊〉 is come under the power of pride So as men take a pride in excesse of meat whereas gluttony would be contented with a sittle for the belly is sooner filled than the eye satisfied Secondly For Covetousnesse What makes men to exceed in the cares of getting riches but only pride and desire of glorie For knowing that the borrower is a servant to the lender Proverbs the tenth chapter and all things obey money Preacher the tenth chapter In respect of the excellencie of wealth they are so covetous that albeit they have more than enough yet they still gather together that they may have all men in subjection to them so hard it is to suppresse the desire of vain glory And the harder because where other sinnes be resting upon a man this sinne comes creeping upon him and flattereth him as a thing most agreeable to his nature Howbeit it is to be avoided with all heedfulness for it comes from good things as the root Secondly A man is proud oftentimes even of humilitie not only when they outwardly humble themselves with fasting but also when they are inwardly humbled Joel the second chapter Secondly it is the harder because it comes with a colour and shew of reason for it is Gods will that we should not only doe good works but that it should be done openly as Christ saith to shine and to be seen of men sic splendeat lux Matthew the fifth chapter and the sixteenth verse both that God may be glorified by us and that we may give good example to others But not withstanding we must beware that we doe them not to purchase praise to our selves How to avoid vain glory pride c. and other fins by meditation and prayer Secondly The question of ignorance is How we should avoid this desire of glorie which is so bred in us The answer to this doubt is By medition and prayer For as God hath laid this Curse upon the earth That it should bring forth thorns and thistles of it self but if we will have any good of it we must bestow labour upon it So this curse is laid upon our soules that good things will not come into our mindes without diligent meditation but pride and such sinnes will take place of themselves without any further trouble Wherefore as to avoid all temptations we must occupie our selves in godly meditation as Augustine saith Semper te Diabolus inveniat occupatum so there are speciall meditations for the avoiding of pride and the desire of vain glory First To think of the uncertainty of worldly glorie that Christ that to day should have been crowned King by the Jews was the next day crucified by them Secondly Of the emptinesse and vacuity of it as that all the glory that Haman had did not content him when he had received but one little disgrace by Mordechai Esther the fifth chapter Thirdly of the punishment of this sinne for whereas he spares other sinnes if he see withall some token of goodnesse so as he will quench the smoaking flax Isaiah the fourty second chapter he will not defer his judgements from the Hypocrites and ambitious but will withdraw his graces from them here and punish them eternally in the world to come Fourthly We should think of our own hearts if we doe good without regard of mens praise Fiftly Of our own inability how little we are able to doe of our selves except God move our hearts and work in us both to will and to doe Philippians the second chapter and the thirteenth verse that so we may ascribe the praise of all our good deeds to him as the only author of them These meditations will kindle a sire in us that we shall have a desire to speak as Psalm the thirty ninth as the Prophet having considered that God did command us to keep his testimonies saith presently O that my wayes were so directed that I might keep them 〈◊〉 the hundred and nineteenth But as by those 〈…〉 desire to avoid that which we are forbidden so unto our desire we must add resolution 〈◊〉 the nine and 〈◊〉 I said I 〈…〉 to my 〈◊〉 Dixi 〈…〉 The other means is 〈◊〉 For when we have done all we can to avoid this 〈◊〉 by our 〈◊〉 meditations yet that will not serve till we cry for Gods 〈…〉 strengthen us and help us for vain is the help of 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 and eighth So though the Apostle doe will the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 put on the 〈◊〉 of God yet he saith the chief 〈…〉 fight with the Devil is prayer Ephesians the sixt chapter For except the 〈◊〉 keep the City the watch-men watch in vain Psalme the hundred twenty seventh We must not only say the general prayer which 〈◊〉 all 〈◊〉 Lead us not into temptation 〈◊〉 particularly against this 〈◊〉 say with David Psalme the thirty sixt 〈◊〉 not the 〈◊〉 of pride come 〈◊〉 me And Psalme the hundred and fourteenth Not to us O Lord not to us but to thy name give the praise The 〈◊〉 is For then 〈◊〉 shall 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 As before to doe good was the good corn that is to be sown but to doe 〈◊〉 〈…〉 seen is the tares that must be plucked up So the perswasion is thus to be taken Doe good works sincerely and ye shall have a reward though not in this world but if ye doe them in 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 ye shall lose your reward When the holy Ghost implyeth that our good works shall have a reward and so perswadeth us to the 〈◊〉 of them He 〈◊〉 to our infirmity for there are 〈…〉 causes to move us to doe good As the shedding of Christs blood whereby he redeemed us to himself to be 〈◊〉 of good works Titus the second chapter and the fourteenth verse But because he knows whereof we be made and that we are weak he 〈◊〉 us with hope of reward and herein he hath regard Non ad gloriam operis sed ad zelum operantis of the reward of works done in sincerity heretofore Of these that are done in hypocrisie note two things First How true it is that they lose their reward Concerning which howsoever Hypocrites have a reward in this world yet they have not 〈◊〉
and the eighteenth chapter The King is to goe out and in before the People the first book of Samuel and the eighth chapter So the people will follow the King if he be good they will tread in his steps When Jothan reigned the people were good But when Achan came they turned with him to Idolatrie So it fell out with Ezechiah and the people with Manasse and his people with Amon and his people Joshuah and his people Nobile mutatur semper cum principe vulgus So that God is more exalted when he inclines the hearts of Kings to follow Christ and to cleave to the Church When the Kings offer bountifully to the 〈◊〉 as David did then will his people but if he withdraw his liberality they will draw away too Hereupon Christ when the Greeks desired to see him said The hour is come that the sonne of man must be glorified John the twelfth chapter The other two wayes are as a reason Because the shields of the earth are the Lords his name is exalted This was the reason that moved Constantine he saw God had a power to protect and give victory and therefore imbraced the Christian Religion God saith to Abraham I am thy shield Genesis the fifteenth chapter And of him David saith He is a sheild to them that trust in him Psalm the thirty third Constantine saw in Heaven the signes of the Crosse on which was written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this thou shalt overcome wherein God shews them that he 〈◊〉 power to defend and give victory therein is his name exalted When they fee that they will take hold with the Jews and say God is with them Zachery the eight chapter The other way is because God is exalted therefore he will defend the earth as with a shield This is a motive to make men become religious and when they are so then followeth defense and safetie which is the effect of magnifying Gods name When we take the shield of faith and beleeve in God Ephesians the fift chapter Then he will compasse us with his faith as with a shield Psalm the fift chapter His faithfulnesse and truth shall be with us and in his name shall his horne be exalted Psalm the eighty ninth Therefore Moses having exalted the name of God in Horeb because they were delivered and built an Altar called The Lord is my banner Exodus the seventeenth chapter and the fifteenth verse The name of the Lord is a strong Tower Proverbs the eighteenth chapter The Church is like the Tower of David which had many shields Canticles the fourth chapter To signifie that because the Church doth exalt and magnifie the name of God therefore he doth defend it by a thousand means And therefore the Apostle saith That godlinesse hath the promise of this life as well as of the life to come the first epistle to Timothy the fourth chapter So that whether way soever we take it it teacheth us That love is the end of the Commandement out of a pure heart and good conscience and faith unfeigned the first epistle to Timothie the first chapter It doth teach us to walk in the simplenesse of the faith of our Father Abraham and to doe his works John the eighth chapter It teacheth us to exalt and magnifie Gods name for exaltatio nominis Domini 〈…〉 Et inutilem servum ejicite in tenebras illas extimas illic erit fletus stridor dentium Matt. 25. 30. Jan. 16. 1598. THE sentence which passed upon the unprofitable servant had two branches First A sentence of deprivation Taking the talent from him Secondly A sentence of translation and giving it to him that hath ten talents Now the talent being taken away The servant himself is cast into utter darknesse These two parts of his punishment are by good order joyned together not only that the talent should be taken away but that punishment should be laid upon his person that not only the tree should be cut down and be deprived of all power to fructifie but to be cast into the fire Luke the thirteenth chapter the wastfull servant must not only lose his office but must give an account of his Stewardship Luke the sixteenth chapter It were well if he might only lose his talent and himself escape utinamperiret pecunia modo ne suo periret but it agreeth with Gods Justice that as the talent was lost through the negligence of the unprofitable servant so now the servant should perish for the honor of the talent And it stands with Gods wisdome so to punish the unprofitable servant for if the salt be unsavery it is good for nothing but to be cast out Matthew the fift chapter And when the tree brings no fruit troubles the ground it is fittest to be cut up Luke the thirteenth chapter that others may be planted in the room of it that will bear fruit Wherefore as when Saul had lost his spirit the Kingdom tarried not long with him after so if our talents be once taken away we may look that God will lay a punishment upon our persons If we fall from our first love Apocalyps the second chapter and use not our talents to Gods glory we may justly fear our persons But as God did first command Lot to goe out of Sodom before he destroyed the Citie it self so he will first take away the talent that it perish not and after the person shall be punished The punishments inflicted upon his person are reduced to two Being first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Touching the first he saith Cast out the unprofitable servant that hath done nothing to my glorie not servum peccatorē Luke the 〈◊〉 chapter nor the riotous servant that wasts his Masters goods but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him that doth no good with the talents committed to him sic sic in virido Luke the twenty third chapter If he shew such cruelty towards him that was only unprofitable and did no good how severely will he punish those that doe hurt with their talents that are riotous and mispend their whole talents Three things make his punishment grievous First That he is punished with a separation Secondly It is with a violent separation Thirdly This separation is with disgrace and shame For the place from which he is separated as the Apostle saith It doth not appear what we shall be the first epistle of John and the third chapter So it appears not to us what the place is whither we shall be gathered if we use Gods gifts as we ought But as he speaks of the person so of the place We know that it is an excellent place a place of such glory as the eye hath not seen the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter Such glory as all the afflictions of this life are not to be compared with it Romans the eighth chapter and therefore to be cast out from this place will be a heavy sentence The